ife&iffi&f  'f&if  i 

4>x//-»\/<ft\yT-5i 


although  numij  of 

ncnd  >  arc  poor  arith 

nvetictan*,  theij  ar< 

rly  all  of  the 

od  bookkccpc 


^ 


KICKING  BIRD,   KIOWA   CHIEF. 


THE 


LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES 


OF   A 


QUAKER  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 


BY 


THOMAS    C.   BATTEY. 


ILL  USTRA  TED. 


BOSTON : 

LEE    AND    SHEPARD,    PUBLISHERS. 
NEW   YORK: 

LEE,   SHEPARD    AND    DILLINGHAM. 
1875. 


m$. 


Btereotyped  at  the  Boston  Stereotype  Foundry, 
No.  19  Spring  Lane. 


o  3Y 

Bancroft 


PREFACE. 


IN  presenting  this  book  to  the  public,  the  author  lays 
no  claim  to  literary  merit,  neither  does  he  intend  to 
bring  himself  or  his  labors  too  prominently  before  the 
world.  Should  anything,  however,  herein  written  ap 
pear  to  have  the  "ring"  of  egotism,  it  has  arisen  from 
his  incapacity  to  separate  himself  from  many  of  the 
incidents  narrated.  This  book  has  been  prepared,  in 
view  of  the  amount  of  "  sensational "  literature  with 
which  our  country  is  flooded,  as  a  "  little  drop  "  among 
many  which  go  to  swell  the  insetting  tide  of  less 
exciting,  less  imaginative,  but  more  healthful,  more 
instructive  publications,  destined,  to  some  extent  at 
least,  to  take  the  place  of  the  former. 

The  author  went  not  among  the  Indians  as  an 
adventurer,  but  as  an  instructor  and  civilizer ;  and 
his  aim  in  this  work  is  to  give  a  truthful  and  impar 
tial  narration  of  the  home  life  of  the  Indian,  and  to 
exemplify  the  efficacy  of  the  principles  of  peace  in 
the  life  of  one,  who,  for  a  period  extending  to  years, 

iii 


iv  PREFACE. 

travelled  extensively  —  many  times  entirely  alone  and 
always  unarmed  —  among  different  tribes,  regarded  by 
the  civilized  world  as  savages,  and  in  a  land  where  it 
was  not  considered  safe  for  white  men  to  travel,  even 
in  companies,  without  being  well  equipped  with  revol 
vers,  knives,  and  carbines. 

Though  sensible  that  he  accomplished  little  while 
travelling  among  them  as  a  kind  of  outside  conscience, 
endeavoring  to  exert  a  restraining  influence  over  their 
wild  lives,  until,  broken  in  health  and  constitution,  he 
was  compelled  to  forsake  the  field  of  labor,  yet  as 
his  position  of  instructor  in  a  wild  Indian  camp  gave 
him  an  opportunity  possessed  by  few  of  becoming 
acquainted  with  the  red  man  in  his  rude  home,  and 
of  studying  his  nature  on  his  own  native  plains,  he 
may,  perhaps,  be  held  excusable,  if  not  justified,  in 
thus  intruding  "  still  another  book  "  upon  the  reading 
public. 

Thus  pacifying  his  own  conscience,  the  author  sends 
this  volume  forth  to  win  a  position,  whether  of  honor 
or  dishonor,  among  the  thousands  which  have  entered 
the  lists  before  it. 


CONTEXTS. 


CHAPTER  I.  PA01 

First  Journey  to  the  Indian  Country .   .      9 

CHAPTER  II. 

Account  of  School  among  the  Caddoes  until  the  Return  of  the 
Agent 27 

CHAPTER  III. 

Extracts  from  Diary.  —  Caddo  School  until  the  Improvements  in 
the  Building.  —  Visit  to  Kiowa  Boarding-School.  —  Scenery 
along  the  Route.  —  Guadelupe.  —  His  Speech  at  Lawrence.  — 
Captain  Black  Beaver 35 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Work  on  the  House.  —  Wichita  Grass  Houses.  —  Caddo  Houses.  — 
Agent  visits  Kiowa  Camp.  —  Death  of  Newahkasset.  —  Tonque- 
wa  Massacre. — Impressions  respecting  going  to  live  with  the 
Kiowas.  —  Boy  sent  out  of  the  Chamber.  —  Legend  of  Medicine 
Bluffs.  —  Two  small  Boys  quarrel.  —  Interview  with  the  Mother 
of  one  of  them.  —  Death  of  Nellie  Block.  —  School  Report.  .  .  52 

CHAPTER  V. 

Journey  to  the  Agencies.  —  Returned  Captives.  —  Clinton  Smith. 
—  John  Valentine  Maxie.  —  Adolph  Kohn.  —  Temple  Friend.  — 

Death  of  Ten  Bears,  a  Comanche  Chief. 76 

V 


vi  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

First  Trip  to  Kiowa  Camp.  —  Apache  Camp.  —  Dogs.  — Return  to 
Agent.  —  Martha  Day,  a  Mexican  Captive.  —  Return  to  Camp. 

—  Kicking  Bird.  —  Kiowa  History.  —  Visit  with  the  Agent  to 
Indian  Camps.  —  Kiowa  Traditions  of  the  Creation.  —  Future 
State.  —  Horseback 93 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Opening  of  the  School  in  the  Kiowa  Camps. — Adventure  with  a 
middle-aged  Warrior  in  my  Tent.  —  Sickness  among  Children.  — 
Bad  Medicine.  —  Superstitions.  —  Council.  —  Removal  to  Cache 
Creek.  —  Osage  War  Dance. — Kiowa  Feast.  —  Apache  Medi 
cine  Dance.  —  Visit  from  the  Pawnees.  —  Their  Reception. — 
Pawnee  War  Dance.  —  Visit  to  Mount  Scott 115 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Agent  Tatum.  —  His  Administration  and  Labors.  —  Release  of 
Mexican  Captives.  —  Council  with  Kiowas  and  Comanches  rela 
tive  to  Release  of  Prisoners.  —  Dismissal  of  Military  Guard.  — 
Death  of  Dangerous  Eagle's  Wife.  —  Sand  Storm.  —  Tarantula. 

—  Centipede.  —  Scorpion.  —  Rattlesnake.  —  Big  Bow.  —  Raid 
ing  Party  of  Comanches  stopped.  — Visit  to  Wichita  Agency.   .  136 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Council.  —  Thomas  Wistar's  Labors.  —  Mexican  and  Wife.  — 
Change  of  Intentions  respecting  Release  of  Satanta.  —  Letter 
to  the  Agent.  —  Letter  from  Washington.  —  Arrival  of  Coman- 
che  Women  and  Children.  —  Captain  McClermont 154 

CHAPTER  X. 

Journey  to  Che  Kiowa  Camp.  —  Building  of  Medicine  House.  — 
Situation  of  Camp.  —  Medicine  Dance,  &c 166 


CONTENTS.  vii 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Military  System  of  the  Kiowas.  —  Buffalo  Hunt.  —  Dressing  the 
Hides  for  Lodges  and  for  Robes.  —  Dangers  of  the  Buffalo 
Hunt.  —  Sickness.  —  Petroleum  Spring.  —  Report.  —  Continue 
Sick.  —  Journey  Home 185 

CHAPTER   XII. 

Satanta  and  Big  Tree.  —  Council.  —  Demand  for  five  raiding  Co- 
manches. —  Comanches  refuse  Compliance. — Agree  to  join  a 
Party  of  Soldiers  and  go  into  Texas.  —  Comanche  Horses  stolen 
by  Whites  from  Texas.  — Journey  to  Kiowa  Camp.  — Medicine. 

—  Consternation  in  Camp.  —  Telegram  renewing  Demand  for 
five  Comanche  Men 196 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

Agent's  Message  to  the  Kiowas. — Night  on  the  Plain. — Lone 
Wolf's  Camp. —Lone  Wolf's  Speech.  — The  Return  of  the 
Warriors.  —  Interview  in  Kicking  Bird's  Camp.  —  Kicking 
Bird's  Speech 215 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Visit  to  the  Kickapoo  Camp.  —  Camp  amo.ng  the  Mountains.  — 
Kickapoos.  —  Return  to  Kiowa  Camp.  — White  Wolf.  —  Nephew 
of  Kicking  Bird  shot  at  by  White  Men.  —  Texan  Desperadoes. 

—  Breakfast  with  an  old  Kiowa  Warrior. — Mules   stolen  by 
Comanches  and  recovered  by  Kicking  Bird.  —  Death  of  Stum 
bling  Bear's  Grandson.  —Lone  Wolf's  Son  killed  in  Mexico.     .'232 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Religious  Feelings.  —  An  Instance  of  the  Overruling  of  Provi 
dence. —  Singular  Weather.  —  Captain  Black  Beaver's  Speech. 

—  Visit  to  the  Wichita  Agency.  —  Stereoscopic  Views  in  Kiowa 
Camp.  —  Murder  of  a  Surveyor.  —  Trading  for  Ammunition.  — 
Sulphur  Spring 246 


viii  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

Visit  of  the  Executive  Committee.  —  Council  at  the  Wichita  Agency. 

—  Thomas  Wistar's  Speech.  —  J.  E.  Rhoads'  Speech.  —  Other 
Speeches.  —  Similar  Council  at  the  Cheyenne  Agency,  and  at 
that  of  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches.  —  Start  for  Caddo.  —  Ad 
venture  at  the  Washita,  and  Return 263 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Journey  to  Kiowa  Camp.  —  Night  at  White  Wolf's  Camp.  —  Co 
manches  steal  Kicking  Bird's  Horses.  — Tour  with  three  Kiowa 
Braves.  —  Killing  Buffalo.  —  Breaking  the  Wild  Horse.  — Moun 
tains.  —  Soil.  —  Mesquite  Timber.  —  Return  to  Camp.  —  Co 
manches.  —  Wild  Bees 275 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 

Kicking  Bird's  Interview  with  the  Agent  in  his  private  Office.  — 
Woman's  Heart's  Stormy  Visit.  —  Kiowa  Council.  —  Kicking 
Bird  dejected.  —  Interview  with  Kicking  Bird  at  the  Trading- 
House.  —  The  Matron  and  Seamstress  leave  the  School,  &c.  .  .  290 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  Comanche  Medicine  Man.  —  Depredation  on  Agency  Stock.  — 
Discouragement  of  the  Kiowas.  —  Interview  with  Kicking  Bird. 

—  Pen-ha-teth-kah's  and  Quirtsquip's  Band  return.  —  They  re 
port  other  Comanches  and  Cheyennes  on  the  War-Path 302 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Leave  the  Work  on  Account  of  poor  Health.  — Capture  of  the 
Supply  Train,  and  Murder  of  the  Men.  —  Adobe  Walls.  — Kiowas 
not  engaged  in  these  Depredations.  —  Register  their  Names.  — 
Meeting  with  the  Caddoes.  — Attempt  of  Cheyennes  on  the  Wi 
chita  Herds.  —  Murder  of  the  Wood-Cutter  at  Fort  Sill.  —Lone 
Wolf  and  his  Band  become  hostile.  —  Conclusion 309 

APPENDIX. 

Social  Life  and  Relations  of  the  Indians 319 


ILLUSTKATIONS. 


I.  KICKING  BIRD,  KIOWA  CHIEF  (Frontispiece). 

II.  HORSEBACK,  COMANCHE  CHIEF. 

III.  BIG  BOW,  KIOWA  CHIEF. 

IV.  KIOWA  BRAVE  AND  WIFE,  LONE  WOLF'S  DAUGHTER. 
V.  SATANTA,  KIOWA  CHIEF. 

VI.  BIG  TREE,  KIOWA  CHIEF. 

VII.  KIOWA  WOMAN,  Bio  TREE'S  SISTER. 

VIII.  KIOWA  GIRLS. 


These  portraits  are  engraved  from  actual  photographs,  taken  from 
life,  by  WM.  S.  SOULE,  who  spent  some  years  among  the  Indians 
as  a  photographer,  and  is  prepared  to  fill  orders  for  photographs  of 
Indian  celebrities,  at  No.  363  Washington  Street,  Boston. 

ix 


of  Inftiatt  Affairs,  Central 


LAWRENCE,  KANSAS,  8th  Month,  16,  1875. 

THIS  book  is  recommended  to  the  public  as  a  truthful  statement 
of  the  customs  and  habits  of  the  Kiowa  Indians;  the  information 
of  the  writer  having  been  obtained  by  an  actual  experience,  during 
a  residence  of  eighteen  months,  or  thereabouts,  with  them,  moving 
as  they  moved,  and  camping  whenever  and  wherever  they  camped. 

His  services  and  beneficial  influence  over  these  savages,  formerly 
of  the  most  warlike  and  dangerous,  while  appreciated  by  those  having 
charge  of  Indian  Affairs,  can  probably  never  be  fully  recompensed 
by  the  government. 

Broken  constitution  and  loss  of  health  are  his  results.  But  these 
Indians  have  been  made  to  understand  that  they  have  friends  among 
their  pale-faced  brethren,  anxious  to  do  them  good,  and  that  their 
"  Great  Father,"  at  Washington,  is  disposed  to  deal  justly  with  them. 
And  it  is  worthy  of  note  that  "Kicking  Bird's"  band  of  Kiowas  (with 
whom  THOMAS  C.  BATTEY  labored)  remained  peaceable  and  loyal 
to  the  government  during  the  Indian  War  of  1874,  in  the  Indian 
Territory. 

Very  respectfully, 

CYRUS   BEEDE, 

Chief  Qlerk. 
X 


INTRODUCTION. 


AN  opening  presenting,  early  in  the  spring  of  1871, 
for  engaging  to  an  Indian  agent,  in  the  south-western 
part  of  Indian  Territory,  as  teacher  of  an  Indian  school, 
I  accepted  it,  and  left  home,  early  in  the  tenth  month 
of  that  year,  and  taught  a  school  among  the  Caddoes, 
on  the  False  Washita  River,  for  eight  months.  Of  my 
labors  there,  my  journeys  to  and  from  there,  and  my 
subsequent  life  among  the  wild  Kiowas,  the  following 
brief  narrative  —  compiled  from  a  diary  kept  at  the 
time  —  will,  it  is  hoped,  prove  interesting.  Though  not 
written  by  a  hunter  or  a  frontiersman,  and  consequent 
ly  devoid  of  wild  and  thrilling  adventure,  —  which 
might  engage  the  attention  for  a  time,  fire  the  mind 
with  excitement,  but  leave  nothing  permanently  in 
structive,  —  it  may  yet  contain  many  incidents  of  gen 
eral  interest,  and  afford  pleasant  entertainment  to  the 
reader. 

It  was  more  with  the  view  of  instruction  than  excite 
ment  that  these  memorandums  were  made  at  the  time, 

xi 


xii  INTRODUCTION. 

and  which  now  induces  their  publication.  A  life  of 
nearly  three  years  among  those  people,  —  much  of  the 
time  living  among  them  in  their  lodges,  moving  as  they 
moved,  wandering  in  all  their  wanderings,  and  living 
upon  their  unwholesome  food,  —  while  it  may  be  devoid 
of  the  exciting  scenes,  hair-breadth  escapes,  and  daring 
deeds  incident  to  frontier  life,  may  yet  afford  food  for 
thought,  and  incidents  of  instructive  import. 

I  now  offer  to  the  public  the  narrative  of  my  life 
among  them,  with  such  thoughts  and  reflections  as 
arose  from  time  to  time,  —  though  I  was  not  able  to 
accomplish  much,  or  to  see  my  desires  fulfilled  respect 
ing  them,  —  with  a  hope  that  it  may  have  a  tendency  to 
remove  at  least  some  of  the  many  prejudices  against 
these  wild  tribes,  and  open  the  way  in  the  hearts  of 
others  to  labor  in  this  field  of  Christian  benevolence, 
to  save  from  annihilation  this  interesting,  but  fast-per 
ishing  race. 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  LNDIANS. 


CHAPTER   I. 

FIRST  JOURNEY  TO   THE  INDIAN  COUNTRY. 

HAVING  received  intelligence  of  a  party  being  about 
to  leave  Lawrence,  Kansas,  for  the  Cheyenne  Agency, 
and  it  being  an  almost  indispensable  consideration  to 
have  company,  especially  in  the  latter  part  of  the  jour 
ney,  where,  for  several  hundred  miles,  there  are  no  set 
tlements,  —  the  country  being  entirely  an  unsubdued 
wilderness,  traversed  by  outlawed  desperadoes  and  rov 
ing  bands  of  Indians,  —  I  left  my  home  and  family  on 
the  second  day  of  the  tenth  month,  1871,  in  order  to 
join  them.  On  account  of  the  direction  of  my  line  of 
travel,  the  connections  were  imperfect,  and  I  was  de 
layed  fifteen  hours  before  reaching  Lawrence,  causing 
me  to  miss  joining  the  party  at  that  place.  Pushing 
forward,  I  overtook  it  at  Emporia,  where  arrangements 
were  made  for  the  long  journey,  by  wagon  train,  for  the 

9 


10  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

agencies.  We  left  that  place  on  the  6th,  J.  J.  Hoag 
being  wagon-master  and  superintendent  of  the  train. 

Before  leaving  this  place,  we  were  reminded  of  our 
proximity  to  the  borders  of  civilization,  and  the  charac 
ter  of  the  region  we  should  now  have  to  traverse,  by 
the  breaking  open  and  robbing  of  the  post  office,  from 
which  six  hundred  dollars  in  money,  besides  the  regis 
tered  letters,  were  abstracted. 

A  German  laborer  also,  who,  according  to  frontier 
custom,  scorning  to  seek  lodging  in  a  house,  lay  down 
by  the  coal-house  near  the  Junction  depot  for  a  night's 
repose,  was  attacked  by  two  men,  who  knocked  him  on 
the  head  with  a  revolver,  and  demanded  his  money. 
He,  being  rather  thick-headed,  was  not  stunned  by  the 
blow,  and,  springing  up  suddenly,  threw  both  of  his 
assailants  to  the  ground,  thereby  freeing  himself  from 
them,  when,  perceiving  one  of  them  in  the  attitude  of 
shooting,  he  ran  towards  a  light,  which  proved  to  be 
at  the  house  where  our  party  was  quartered.  His  head 
was  badly  gashed  and  bruised. 

The  journey  from  Emporia  to  Newton,  some  eighty 
miles,  was  accomplished  in  three  days.  The  first  sixty 
or  sixty-five  miles  we  followed  up  the  valley  of  the 
Cotton  wood,  a  fine  stream  of  water  flowing  through  a 
beautiful  valley  of  rich,  arable  land,  bounded  at  first 
by  rolling  prairies,  afterwards,  as  we  advanced  towards 
the  head  of  the  stream,  by  bluffs  containing  immense 
quantities  of  magnesian  limestone  of  an  excellent  qual- 
it}'  for  building  purposes.  Several  small  towns  are 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  \\ 

springing  up  in  this  valley,  through  which  the  Santa 
Fe  Railroad  is  laid,mnd  is  now  in  running  order  to 
Newton. 

The  latter  part  of  the  way  was  over  high  prairies,  or 
plains,  of  thin,  poor  soil,  incapable  of  enduring  either 
wet  weather  or  drought,  being  of  a  dense,  heavy  clay; 
yet  the  occasional  cabins  of  the  homesteaders,  though 
few  and  far  between,  gave  indications  of  the  approach 
ing  tide  of  civilized  life. 

On  these  prairies  I  saw  the  first  drove  of  Texas  cattle, 
consisting  of  about  five  hundred  head,  had  my  first 
experience  of  camp-life  and  sleeping  on  the  lap  of 
Mother  Earth,  with  no  other  canopy  than  that  afforded 
by  the  starry  vault  above,  unless  at  times  we  may  have 
found  the  leafy  crown  of  some  spreading  tree,  under 
which  to  unfold  our  blankets  for  a  night's  repose.  It 
was  here,  also,  that  I  obtained  my  first  taste  of  buffalo 
beef,  having  procured  some  from  a  hunter. 

We  arrived  at  Newton  on  the  morning  of  the  9th, 
where  our  train  \vas  increased  by  two  wagons  and  two 
men,  making  it  to  consist  of  five  wagons  and  ten  per 
sons,  all  told. 

Newton  is  a  town  of  about  three  hundred  houses, 
and  has  sprung  up  in  the  incredibly  short  time  of  five 
months.  Eight  months  before  this  there  was  no  human 
habitation  within  about  thirty  miles  of  it.  Being  the 
present  terminus  of  the  Atchison,  Topeka,  and  Santa 
Fe  Railroad,  it  is  the  point  of  shipment  from  whence 
the  Texas  cattle  are  sent  east.  Immense  trains,  loaded 


12  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

with  cattle,  leave  daily  for  different  eastern  points  :  the 
stock-yards  are  necessarily  extensive,  and  the  business 
carried  on  heavy.  Being  situated  on  the  very  outskirts 
of  civilization,  it  naturally  becomes  the  nucleus  to  which 
the  most  vile  and  desperate  characters  —  outlaws,  gam 
blers,  and  desperadoes,  horse  thieves,  and  murderers  — 
are  gathered ;  as  a  consequence,  crime,  drunkenness, 
and  its  attendant  evils  are  common,  and  are  not  con 
cealed.  Almost  every  night  has  its  row,  and  murders 
are  of  frequent  occurrence. 

A  woman  who  lives  here,  and  whose  husband  works 
in  the  lumber-yard  where  we  were  loading  some 
wagons,  told  us  that  they  had  lived  here  but  two 
months,  and  in  that  time  there  had  been  twelve  mur 
ders  committed  in  the  town ;  several  other  persons  had 
been  carried  away  from  gambling  and  drinking  saloons 
with  broken  heads  and  other  wounds,  of  whose  death  or 
recovery  she  had  not  heard.  In  going  to  the  post  office 
I  scarcely  saw  a  man  who  had  not  a  bowie-knife  and 
at  least  one  revolver  dangling  from  his  waist,  while  the 
most  horrid  oaths  and  imprecations,  even  from  the  lips 
of  women,  constantly  assailed  my  ears  as  I  walked  in 
the  street. 

Being  obliged  to  remain  here  over  night,  we  went 
out,  and  made  our  camp  about  a  half  mile  from  the 
town,  and  established  a  night-watch,  in  order,  if  possi 
ble,  to  prevent  our  horses  and  mules  from  taking  too 
abrupt  a  leave  before  we  were  in  readiness.  Camp 
was  visited  no  less  than  three  times  during  the  night 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  13 

by  prowling  marauders,  who,  being  promptly  chal 
lenged,  made  some  excuse  for  their  visit,  and  withdrew.' 

Wichita,  where  we  arrived  on  the  morning  of  the 
llth,  and  where  we  recruited  our  provisions  for  crossing 
the  plains,  is  situated  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Arkansas 
River,  in  a  broad  valley  of  exceedingly  rich  soil,  where 
good  water  is  easily  obtained  by  digging,  and  bids  fair  to 
be  a  place  of  considerable  importance,  being  surrounded 
by  an  excellent  country,  which  only  awaits  the  tide  of 
immigration  to  become  one  of  the  most  productive  parts 
of  the  west.  But  few  homesteaders'  claims  as  yet  are 
taken  in  this  lovely  valley.  This  place  is  named  from 
the  Wichita  Indians,  who,  with  a  portion  of  the  Cad- 
does,  remained  loyal  to  the  government  during  the  late 
rebellion,  and  were  driven  from  their  homes  in  the 
south-west  by  the  more  civilized  Indians,  many  of 
whom,  having  become  possessed  of  negro  slaves,  sympa 
thized  with  the  Confederate  States,  and  made  war  upon 
those  who  remained  loyal.  The  latter  fled  to  this  place, 
and,  making  their  camp  here,  remained  until  after  the 
close  of  the  war,  when  they  returned  to  their  country, 
in  the  south-western  part  of  Indian  Territory. 

Wichita  is  nearly  as  large  as  Newton,  about  thirty 
miles  from  it,  and  eighteen  months  of  age.  It  does  not 
appear  to  have  as  extensive  a  business,  on  account  of 
not  being  located  on  any  railroad  line,  though  there  is 
a  branch  line  in  progress  of  construction  from  Newton, 
which,  when  completed,  will  be  likely  to  remove  most 
of  the  cattle  shipping  to  this  place. 


14  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

From  Wichita  to  Caldwell  —  near  the  boundary  line 
between  Kansas  and  Indian  Territory  —  the  country  is 
a  rolling  prairie,  crossed  by  numerous  streams  of  water, 
and  containing  much  good,  deep  soil,  interspersed  with 
considerable  that  I  should  consider  thin,  poor,  and 
washy.  Between  these  places  we  encountered  a  severe 
sand-storm,  which  compelled  us  to  seek  the  shelter  of 
some  timber  skirting  Slate  Creek.  This  storm  was  suc 
ceeded  by  rain  the  next  day,  so  that  we  were  again 
obliged  to  lie  by  u«der  the  lee  of  some  sand-hills 
on  the  Chisaspia.  We  met,  in  three  droves,  about 
three  thousand  four  hundred  head  of  Texas  cattle,  and 
finally  camped  on  Fall  Creek,  about  a  mile  from  the 
south  line  of  Kansas,  on  the  14th,  about  sundown, 
nearly  fifty-five  miles  from  Wichita. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  15th  we  crossed  Bluff 
Creek,  and  entered  the  Territory.  From  the  bluffs 
overlooking  the  creek  from  the  south,  an  extensive  view 
is  obtained  of  the  valley  to  the  north-west  and  west, 
exhibiting  many  miles  of  beautiful  undulating  country. 
Here  I  took  my  last  look  at  Kansas. 

This  forenoon  we  passed  several  small  towns  of 
prairie-dogs,  and  saw  several  antelopes  at  a  distance. 
Chow  —  a  young  Arapahoe,  who  formed  one  of  our 
party  —  said  he  could  see  buffalo ;  but  my  poor  eyes 
could  not  see  them. 

After  dinner  I  sat  down  to  write  in  my  diary,  and, 
consequently,  fell  some  distance  behind,  when,  from  the 
shouting  and  motioning  of  some  of  the  party,  I  con- 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  15 

ceived  that  there  might  be  some  danger  ahead,  and 
hurried  up  nearly  as  fast  as  possible,  it  being  up  a 
slope.  I  was  somewhat  out  of  breath  when  I  came  up 
with  the  hindermost  wagon,  just  in  time  to  clamber 
upon  it  before  entering  a  drove  of  Texas  cattle,  consist 
ing  of  about  two  thousand  head.  I  had  not  thought  of 
their  being  undomesticated,  and  that  it  was  dangerous 
for  footmen  to  fall  in  their  way,  which  really  is  the  case. 
We  soon  after  met  with  another  drove,  consisting  of 
twelve  hundred  head.  About  two  o'clock  we  entered 
upon  a  community  of  prairie-dogs,  miles  in  extent. 
These  animals  belong  to  the  marmot  family,  are  her 
bivorous  and  burrowing.  They  are  about  one  foot  in 
length,  of  a  yellowish-brown  or  pale  fawn  color,  and 
full  of  life  and  activity.  The  dirt  thrown  out  of  their 
burrows  forms  considerable  mounds  around  the  entrance 
to  them,  and,  occurring  at  tolerably  regular  intervals, 
has  suggested  the  name  of  towns.  A  small  owl  burrows 
with  them,  as  does  also  the  large  yellow  rattlesnake.  I 
cannot  say  whether  this  latter  is  a  welcome  guest  in 
their  burrows,  or  tolerated  as  a  necessary  nuisance,  from 
their  inability  to  expel  him  from  their  habitations  ;  but, 
from  the  fact  of  his  maw  sometimes  containing  a  young 
dog,  I  am  inclined  to  the  latter  opinion,  while  the  snake 
undoubtedly  enjoys  a  kind  of  complaisant  satisfaction 
in  the  riotous  living  thus  unwillingly  yielded  him  by 
his  four-footed  friends.  The  owl,  however,  I  am  in 
clined  to  think,  lives  on  friendly  terms  with  the  dog, 
and  may  act  the  part  of  a  scavenger,  ridding  the  bur- 


16  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

rows  of  whatever  may  be  offensive.  These  dogs  appear 
to  be  all  the  time  in  motion,  —  running,  frolicking, 
barking,  jumping,  and  plunging  head  first  into  their 
holes.  I  was  much  interested  with  the  little  fellows. 

We  did  not  get  past  this  community  until  nearly 
night.  In  the  mean  time  we  saw  several  buffaloes,  at 
the  distance  of  half  a  mile  or  more  ;  they  being  the  first 
I  had  ever  seen  in  a  wild  state,  of  course  awakened 
no  small  degree  of  interest.  Chow  left,  a  little  before 
going  into  camp,  in  pursuit  of  buffalo,  shot  one  twice, 
but  it  growing  dark,  he  did  not  get  it. 

The  next  morning,  after  crossing  the  Salt  Fork  of  the 
Arkansas,  we  found  ourselves  in  the  midst  of  thousands 
of  these  animals.  Those  near  by  appeared  to  be  moved 
with  a  desire  to  get  farther  from  us,  and  were  running, 
not,  as  one  might  suppose,  whichever  way  fear  may 
have  led,  but  following,  in  immense  herds,  some  chosen 
leader,  in  a  heavy,  rolling  flight,  unlike  the  movements 
of  any  other  animal ;  not  apparently  rapid,  and  yet  not 
occupying  much  time  in  putting  a  safe  distance  between 
them  and  the  objects  of  their  fear,  when  they,  as  well 
as  those  more  remote,  betook  themselves  to  quiet  graz 
ing,  or  rolling  in  their  wallows. 

Such  a  congregated  mass  of  animal  life  I  had  never 
before  witnessed,  and  the  scene  was  not  only  striking 
and  novel,  but  bewildering  and  exciting.  Far  as  the 
vision  extended  over  the  wide-spreading  expanse  of  the 
plains,  these  shaggy-headed,  huge-bodied,  clumsy,  and 
uncouth-looking  quadrupeds  were  running,  rolling,  or 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  17 

grazing,  in  all  the  freedom  of  their  native  wildness,  in 
such  immense  herds  as  to  defy  computation. 

Miles  beyond  miles  were  covered  with  them,  while, 
upon  close  observation,  the  long  level  line  of  the  distant 
horizon  proved  to  be  a  moving  mass  of  life.  In  the 
course  of  the  morning  we  met,  in  two  droves,  about 
three  thousand  two  hundred  head  of  Texas  cattle. 
These  droves,  large  as  they  were,  could  be  compre 
hended, —  seen  over,  around,  and  beyond,  —  while  the 
immense  herds  of  buffalo  appeared  to  be  limitless,  both 
in  extent  and  number.  The  noise  of  their  tread,  and 
the  low,  moaning  sound  of  their  breathing,  and  perhaps 
bellowing,  —  though  I  could  not  satisfy  myself  as  to  the 
latter,  —  sounded  like  distant  thunder.  It  is  true  that 
near  by  there  were  spaces  of  prairie  of  some  extent 
unoccupied  by  them  ;  but,,  in  looking  off  at  a  distance, 
they  appeared  to  cover  the  plains. 

Our  men  obtained  several  shots  at  antelopes  and 
buffaloes,  but  without  success,  until  stopping  for  din 
ner,  a  cow  and  calf  were  grazing  but  a  short  distance 
from  the  place  where  we  halted.  One  of  our  men, 
by  following  the  bed  of  the  creek,  and  keeping  a  high 
bank  between  himself  and  the  cow,  crept  up  close 
enough  to  shoot  the  calf.  The  cow  not  taking  to  flight, 
as  was  expected,  but  continuing  to  stand  on  the  defen 
sive,  was  also  shot ;  and  by  cutting  out  the  hams,  ten 
derloins,  and  tongues,  we  had  a  supply  of  good  meat. 
The  calf  was  apparently  four  or  five  months  old,  and 
measured  four  feet  and  four  inches  in  girth.  Soon  after. 
2 


18  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

Chow,  who  had  gone  out  early  in  the  morning  in  order 
to  replenish  our  larder  from  some  of  the  immense  herds 
around  us,  came  in  loaded  with  choice  pieces,  such  as 
tongue,  tenderloin,  &c.,  having  killed  four  buffaloes. 

These  plains  are  not  level ;  at  the  same  time  the 
slopes  are  long,  so  that  large  tracts  of  country  come 
within  the  scope  of  vision  at  a  time,  and  the  visible 
horizon  is  mostly  an  unbroken  plain. 

The  17th  we  left  camp  just  as  the  sun  was  throwing 
his  first  rays  upon  us.  One  of  our  party,  having  started 
out  some  time  before  in  order  to  shoot  game,  had  shot 
a  large,  fierce-looking  buffalo  so  as  to  break  his  back. 
When  we  came  up  we  found  him  in  a  perfect  rage  of 
terror  and  anger,  though  he  could  not  raise  his  hinder 
parts  from  the  ground.  His  will  was  good  to  have 
shown  us  that  he  was  not  to  be  approached  with  impu 
nity,  but  that  from  some  cause,  no  doubt  mysterious  to 
himself,  his  physical  organization  refused  obedience  to 
his  will.  The  wild  flashing  of  his  eye,  gleaming  with 
rage  and  terror,  the  ominous  shake  of  his  enormous 
head,  with  his  furious  efforts  to  raise  himself  upon  his 
feet,  admonished  us  that  our  safety  depended  more 
upon  his  inability  to  harm  us,  than  any  disposition  of  his 
wild,  untamed  spirit.  Chow  would  go  up  to  him,  seize 
him  by  the  horns,  and  laugh  at  his  calamity,  as  though 
ha  could  understand  him  ;  telling  him  his  medicine  was 
strong,  but  not  quite  equal  to  his  present  need,  and  now 
too  late  to  make  more. 

Several  bullets  were  shot  through  his  lungs,  aimed  at 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  19 

his  heart,  while  he  still  maintained  his  position  upon 
his  fore  feet.  Chow  continued  to  talk  to  him  about  his 
strong  medicine,  pulling  his  head  around  by  the  horns, 
while  he  made  efforts  to  plunge  upon  him,  and  teach 
him  a  lesson  on  the  propriety  of  catching  a  wild  buffalo 
bull  by  the  horns.  At  length  the  Indian  put  an  end  to 
the  scene  by  shooting  him  through  the  heart,  upon 
which  he  settled  over,  and  yielded  up  his  life.  He 
measured  seven  feet  and  two  inches  in  girth.  Another 
was  soon  killed,  and  their  tongues  cut  out,  while  the 
carcasses  were  left  on  the  ground,  food  for  the  coyotes 
and  buzzards,  of  which  there  are  great  numbers  on 
these  plains.  We  passed  several  other  buffalo  carcasses, 
which  had  been  left  in  the  same  manner,  —  killed  by 
some  one  just  that  he  might  say  he  had  killed  a  buf 
falo  ;  and  thus  are  they,  year  by  year,  growing  fewer 
and  fewer,  through  this  means,  in  connection  with  the 
immense  slaughter  by  the  Indians,  and  it  is  not  improb 
able  that  before  many  more  revolving  seasons  they  will 
be  numbered  with  the  extinct  races  of  the  past. 

Before  noon,  in  passing  a  ridge,  as  we  came  by  the 
head  of  a  deep  ravine,  or  canon,  a  herd  of  some  twenty 
antelopes  came  running  over  the  ridge,  and,  circling 
around  our  wagons,  came  close  to  us,  stood  and  looked 
at  us  for  a  short  time,  with  an  air  of  awakened  curios 
ity,  then  very  gracefully  took  to  flight  over  the  ridges, 
and  disappeared  from  view.  They  are  very  beautiful 
animals,  resembling  the  deer,  but  smaller.  They  are 
equally  graceful  in  form  and  movement,  and  more 


20  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

pleasing  in  color,  having  considerable  white  on  their 
flanks,  sides,  and  haunches. 

One  peculiar  characteristic  of  the  antelope,  notwith 
standing  his  proverbial  fleetness,  renders  him  an  easy 
prey  to  the  hunter.  He  seems  possessed  of  an  uncon 
trollable  curiosity,  which  leads  him  to  approach  and 
examine  any  strange  object  which  may  attract  his  at 
tention.  The  hunter,  availing  himself  of  his  knowledge 
of  this  trait,  partially  discovers  himself  to  him,  and 
suddenly  drops  into  the  grass,  or  a  buffalo  wallow,  out 
of  sight.  The  curiosity  of  the  antelope  is  awakened, 
and  he  commences  an  approach,  not  in  a  direct  line 
towards  the  object,  but  in  diminishing  circles  around  it. 
until,  coming  within  short  range,  he  falls  a  prey  to  the 
hunter. 

Soon  after,  on  a  long  slope,  we  passed  an  immense 
herd  of  buffaloes  lying  at  their  ease,  and  composedly 
chewing  the  cud  in  the  sun  :  the  sight  was  pleasing,  — 
hundreds,  if  not  thousands,  of  these  lordly  brutes  gently 
ruminating,  in  quiet  and  peaceful  enjoyment,  on  their 
own  native  pastures. 

We  were  not  out  of  sight  of  buffalo  until  nearly 
night,  when  we  came  to  a  piece  of  low,  shrubby  tim 
ber,  perhaps  from  twelve  to  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  in 
height,  called  "  Black  Jacks,"  near  which  we  encamped, 
and  were  much  annoyed  by  wolves,  which  continued 
prowling  and  howling  about  our  camp  throughout  the 
night. 

After  this  we  saw  but  two  more  buffaloes,  the  plains 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  21 

became  broken,  and  the  soil  somewhat  better,  especially 
between  the  Cimeron,  or  Red  Fork  of  the  Arkansas,  and 
the  Kingfisher,  but  was  more  broken  and  of  poorer  soil 
nearer  the  Cheyenne  Agency. 

The  Cimeron,  though  a  long  stream,  rising  in  the 
mountains  of  Colorado,  flowing  so  far  through  a  country 
where  the  annual  rainfall  is  light,  is  but  a  small  stream 
comparatively,  except  when  swollen  by  the  melting  of 
the  snows  among  the  mountains  near  its  source.  At 
the  time  of  its  spring  rise  it  is  nearly  half  a  mile  wide, 
and  becomes  a  formidable  obstacle  in  the  way  of  travel, 
not  only  on  account  of  the  water,  but  the  sandy  charac 
ter  of  its  banks  and  bed.  But  now,  though  the  sand 
was  quite  an  obstruction,  I  walked  across  it  almost  dry- 
shod.  The  water  is  not  only  impregnated  with  salt  and 
alkali,  but  also  with  iron. 

Our  party  killed  several  wild  turkeys  and  geese  ;  one 
of  the  latter  measured  five  feet  and  ten  inches  in  the 
spread  of  its  wings.  We  arrived  at  the  Cheyenne 
Agency  about  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  of  the  19th, 
having  been  fourteen  days  on  the  road  from  Emporia, 
in  which  we  had  travelled  about  two  hundred  and 
eighty  miles. 

The  Cheyenne  Agency  is  situated  on  the  north  side 
of  the  North  Fork  of  the  Canadian  River,  west  of  the 
ninety-eighth  meridian  of  west  longitude,  in  the  midst 
of  a  broad  and  beautiful  bottom.  But  few  Indians 
were  at  the  Agency,  they  having  mostly  gone  out  on 
the  fall  buffalo  hunt.  The  agent,  B.  Darlington,  was 


22  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

putting  up  a  large  mission  school-house,  for  the  benefit 
of  the  Cheyennes  and  Arapahoes.  These  Indians  have 
but  recently  been  removed  to  the  Territory  from  their 
former  homes  in  Colorado,  from  whence  they  had  been 
driven  by  the  tide  of  immigration,  which  immediately 
followed  the  discovery  of  gold  arid  silver  in  the  vicinity 
of  Pike's  Peak,  and  their  lands  were  thus  wrested  from 
them  without  their  consent.  This  leading  to  the  com 
mittal  of  some  outrages,  terms  of  a  treaty  were  agreed 
upon,  by  which  a  reservation  was  set  apart  for  them  on 
both  sides  of  the  Arkansas  River,  in  the  state  of  Kansas. 
This  treaty  was  never  ratified  by  Congress,  and  they  for 
several  years  were  left  without  any  land  they  could  call 
their  own.  Being  thus  deprived  of  their  lands,  they 
committed  some  depredations  upon  the  settlers,  which 
resulted  in  the  treacherous  massacre  of  Sand  Creek,  and 
their  ultimate  removal  to  the  Territory,  where  they  at 
present  reside,  living  mostly  at  peace,  though  not  satis 
fied  with  their  removal  from  Kansas  and  Colorado. 

Perhaps  this  Sand  Creek  massacre  should  receive  more 
than  the  passing  notice  I  had  intended  giving  it ;  and 
I  will  just  state  here,  that  in  the  summer  of  1864,  some 
depredations  and  robberies  were  committed  by  the  Chey 
ennes  and  Arapahoes  upon  settlements  in  Colorado,  their 
former  home,  from  which  they  had  been  driven,  and  for 
which  they  had  not  been  compensated.  In  consequence 
of  these  outrages,  the  Cheyenne  village  of  Cedar  Bluffs 
was  attacked  by  United  States  troops,  and  between 
twenty  and  thirty  Indians  killed,  and  as  many  more 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  23 

wounded.  Petty  depredations  were  continued  until  fall, 
when  the  Indians,  becoming  tired  of  hostilities,  desired 
peace,  and  applied  to  Major  Wynkoop,  commander  at  Fort 
L}Ton,  to  negotiate  a  treaty.  He  ordered  the  Indians  to 
assemble  about  Fort  Lyon,  under  his  assurance  of  safety 
and  protection.  They  accordingly  assembled,  about  five 
hundred  men,  women,  and  children,  under  the  charge 
of  a  chief  who  had  all  along  opposed  hostilities  with  the 
whites.  While  here,  in  a  defenceless  condition,  under 
promise  of  protection  from  a  commissioned  officer  of  the 
United  States  army,  Colonel  Chivington,  at  the  head 
of  a  company  of  United  States  troops,  was  permitted  to 
surround,  and  slaughter  without  mercy,  the  whole  band. 
This  inaugurated  an  Indian  war,  which,  as  has  been 
stated,  withdrew  eight  thousand  troops  from  those  en 
gaged  in  suppressing  the  rebellion,  cost  the  government 
about  thirty  millions  of  dollars,  at  the  small  loss  to  the 
Indians  of  not  over  twenty  men  killed. 

After  remaining  over  night  at  this  Agency,  which 
really  seemed  like  an  oasis  in  a  desert,  I  started  on, 
with  an  ox  train,  to  complete  my  journey  to  the  Wichita 
Agency,  the  point  of  my  destination.  In  the  afternoon 
met  with  Jonathan  Richards,  the  agent  for  the  Wichitas, 
who  was  on  his  way  to  Lawrence,  on  business  connected 
with  his  Agency.  After  a  few  minutes'  conversation 
with  him,  I  journeyed  on,  crossed  the  main  Canadian, 
which  is  a  large  stream,  not  far  from  three  fourths  of 
a  mile  in  width,  but  at  this  time  so  reduced  as  to  be 
but  a  few  steps  across.  The  same  remarks  will  apply 


24  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

to  this  river  that  were  made  respecting  the  Cimeron. 
Encamped  for  the  night  near  George  Washington's,  a 
Caddoe  chief.  The  morning  of  the  21st,  after  break 
fasting  and  getting  the  cattle  yoked,  our  wagon-master, 
in  order  to  help  over  the  sand-hills  which  lie  between 
this  point  and  the  Agency,  concluded  to  take  five  yoke 
of  oxen  into  his  teams,  which  Washington  had  promised 
to  send  to  the  agent.  They  had  been  worked,  but 
having  been  for  some  time  idle,  true  to  the  instincts 
of  the  undomesticated  Texas  cattle,  they  had  become 
nearly  as  wild  as  ever,  and  had  to  be  caught  with  the 
lasso  by  a  Mexican  employed  on  the  place.  This  was 
very  dexterously  done,  but  after  being  caught  the  diffi 
culty  was  far  from  being  ended.  Some  of  the  more 
docile  ones  submitted  readily  to  the  yoke,  while  those 
that  were  more  wild  would  plunge  at  the  men,  charging 
with  all  the  strength  and  spirit  of  their  wild  natures ; 
but,  by  keeping  the  rope  with  which  they  had  been 
lassoed  wound  around  trees,  they  were  brought  up 
before  reaching  the  objects  of  their  fury,  causing  the 
strong  ropes  to  crack  again,  while  they  themselves 
would  be  thrown  clear  over  their  heads,  upon  their 
sides  or  backs,  by  the  violence  of  the  charge.  Though 
thus  brought  up,  and  thwarted  in  their  object,  the 
charge  was  again  and  again  renewed  ;  but  they  were 
always  arrested  in  time  to  prevent  a  full  appreciation 
of  the  sharpness  of  their  enormous  horns. 

This  exciting  business  detained  us  for  several  hours, 
60  that  we  did  not  get  started  until  nearly  noon,  and,  it 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  25 

becoming  wet  in  the  afternoon,  we  made  but  little  prog 
ress,  and  went  into  camp  early. 

Our  train  consisted  of  eight  wagons,  fastened  two 
together,  making  four  teams ;  the  foremost  wagon  of 
each  two  is  called  the  lead,  and  the  hindmost  the  trail^ 
wagon.  Every  team  in  this  train  consisted  of  five  yoke 
of  oxen  except  one,  and  that  of  six.  Our  course  lay 
through  a  very  hilly  and  brushy  country,  belonging  to 
the  Wichita  and  Caddoe  reservation. 

On  the  22d,  after  deliberately  considering  the  subject, 
—  the  tedious  slowness  of  the  train,  the  shocking  pro 
fanity  of  the  drivers,  notwithstanding  their  kindness  to 
me,  —  I  made  up  my  mind  to  leave  them,  and  pursue 
my  journey  on  foot  and  alone,  it  being  about  twenty- 
three  miles  to  the  Agency.  Accordingly  I  tied  up  my 
blankets,  left  them,  with  my  victuals  box  and  satchel, 
in  the  wagon  I  had  occupied,  and  leaving  the  train  to 
come  leisurely  on,  proceeded  on  my  solitary  journey. 
The  day  becoming  fine,  and  feeling  well  and  hearty,  I 
made  good  progress,  over  shrubby  sand-hills,  through 
valleys  rich  and  beautiful,  though  not  very  plentifully 
supplied  with  water,  arriving  at  the  Agency  a  little  after 
two  o'clock  P.  M. 

The  Wichita  Agency  is  situated  on  the  bench  land, 
or  second  bottom,  north  of  the  Washita  River,  at  the 
foot  of  high,  rocky  bluffs,  in  one  of  the  richest  and  most 
beautiful  valleys  of  the  south-west.  Thus  was  this 
long  and  tedious  journey  finally  accomplished,  with 
feelings  of  thankfulness,  though  I  had  no  friend  to 


26  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

welcome  my  arrival.  All  with  whom  I  met  were  entire 
strangers  ;  yet  it  was  pleasant  once  more  to  find  myself 
among  a  civilized  people,  however  few  or  remotely  situ 
ated  from  the  rest  of  the  civilized  world.  The  third 
day  after  my  arrival,  the  train  I  had  left  arrived  with 
my  luggage. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  27 


CHAPTER   II. 

ACCOUNT  OF   SCHOOL  AMONG  THE  CADDOES  UNTIL  THE 
RETURN   OP   THE    AGENT. 

ON  my  arrival  at  the  Agency  T  found  a  small  school 
had  been  in  operation  three  weeks,  under  the  care  of 
A.  J.  Standing,  with  from  six  to  eight  Indian  children 
in  attendance.  A  small  room  over  the  commissary,  in 
the  same  building  in  which  the  school  was  taught,  being 
set  apart  for  my  use,  I  occupied  a  few  days  in  cleaning 
it  out,  fitting  it  up  for  a  sleeping  apartment,  putting  up 
a  rude  bedstead,  visiting  the  school  in  order  to  make 
myself  familiar  with  the  scholars,  before  taking  charge 
of  them,  in  accordance  with  instructions  left  by  the 
agent  on  departing.  I  took  charge  of  the  school  on  the 
31st  of  the  tenth  month,  1871,  six  scholars  in  attend 
ance,  and  continued  it  as  a  day  school  until  the  10th  of 
the  eleventh  month  following,  with  but  little  variation, 
—  some  days  more  scholars  than  others,  but  at  no  time 
exceeding  nine.  Most  of  these,  living  at  the  distance  of 
four  or  five  miles,  remained  at  the  school-house  through 
the  week,  sleeping  on  the  ground,  by  the  side  of  a  log 
or  fence,  or  anything  that  would  afford  a  wind-break. 


28  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

A  Cherokee  woman,  who  lived  in  the  yard,  cooked  two 
meals  a  day  for  them. 

At  the  end  of  this  time,  the  weather  becoming  in- 
clemerf,  I  felt  that  there  was  a  necessity  for  immediate 
arrangements  being  made  for  the  better  accommodation 
of  the  children,  or  the  school  would  have  to  close,  as  it 
could  not  be  expected  of  the  pupils,  either  that  they 
could  come  from  home  every  day,  or  continue  to  lodge, 
as  they  had  been  doing,  in  the  open  air.  There  being 
several  rooms  in  the  commissary,  one  of  which  was  occu 
pied  as  the  school-room,  others  containing  stores  and 
annuity  goods,  I  conceived  the  idea  of  changing  the 
place  of  some  of  these  things,  and  fitting  up  the  build 
ing  so  as  to  board  and  lodge  the  scholars.  But  the 
agent  being  absent,  and  not  having  had  an  opportunity 
of  conferring  with  him  and  ascertaining  his  views  and 
plans,  I  could  not  know  whether  he  would  approve  of 
the  project,  or  would  be  able  to  carry  out  the  design  if 
he  should  approve  it.  I  conferred  with  A.  J.  Standing, 
who  heartily  entered  into  my  views,  and  we  together 
consulted  with  W.  H.  H.  Howard,  the  acting  agent, 
who  left  us  at  liberty  to  adopt  any  measure  which  we 
thought  would  conduce  to  the  advancement  of  the 
school,  provided  we  would  take  all  responsibility  of  the 
undertaking  upon  ourselves ;  and  I  accordingly  dis 
missed  the  scholars  with  instructions  that  they  should 
not  return  until  the  fourth  evening,  when  I  should  have 
made  arrangements  for  them  to  sleep  and  eat  in  the 
house  —  but  two  school  days  being  thus  lost.  We  then 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  2£f 

we7vt  to  work  and  removed  upwards  of  twenty  tons  of 
flour  from  a  room  adjoining  the  school-room  :  the  acting 
ag^nt  had  tables  and  benches  made,  and  it  was  fitted 
for  a  dining-room.  Another  room  adjoining  this  we 
appropriated  for  a  kitchen,  and  the  Cherokee  woman 
was  installed  as  cook.  One  small  room  up  stairs  was 
fitted  for  a  sleeping  apartment  for  the  girls,  and  a  larger 
one  for  the  boys.  Bed-ticks  were  made  and  filled  with 
hay  for  the  girls'  apartment,  while  the  beds  for  the 
boys  were  made  by  spiking  scantling  to  the  floor,  for 
the  head  and  foot,  filling  in  between  them  with  hay, 
and  covering  with  wrapping  blankets,  —  a  thin  sleazy 
blanket  used  to  protect  annuity  goods  during  trans 
portation  ;  these  latter  were  secured  in  their  places  by 
nailing  them  to  the  scantlings.  A  quantity  of  annu 
ity  blankets  completed  the  beds.  Gunny  sacks  were 
crammed  into  the  openings,  to  prevent  the  too  free 
ingress  of  the  wind  :  dishes,  knives,  forks,  spoons,  and 
combs,  were  procured,  the  blackboard  slated,  and  we 
were  in  readiness  against  the  time  set  for  the  return 
of  the  scholars.  A.  J.  Standing  and  myself,  having 
done  most  of  the  work,  had  been  kept  very  busy. 

Some  of  the  scholars  came  back,  on  the  evening  of 
the  14th,  prepared  for  the  opening  of  the  school,  in  its 
new  capacity  the  next  day. 

In  thus  fitting  up  a  portion  of  the  old  commissary 
and  opening  a  boarding-school,  during  the  absence  of 
the  agent,  without  an  opportunity  of  conferring  with 
him  on  the  subject,  I  felt  that  I  had  assumed  a  respon- 


30  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

sibility  which  might  expose  me  to  censure,  if  nothing 
more ;  but  as  I  had  deliberately  weighed  the  subject,  and 
felt  no  condemnation,  I  was  satisfied  as  to  its  expedi 
ency,  trusting  that  it  might  be,  as  the  event  has  proved, 
the  beginning  of  a  great  benefit  to  this  people. 

I  doubt  whether  I  should  have  undertaken  it  alone ; 
but  finding  a  hearty  co-operator  in  the  person  of  A.  J. 
Standing,  who  entered  into  the  work  and  plans  with 
energy  and  zeal,  not  only  as  an  assistant,  but  offering 
valuable  suggestions  in  the  arrangements,  justice  to  him 
demands  that  I  should  honorably  ascribe  to  him  the 
merit  he  deserves,  and  my  appreciation  of  the  faithful 
ness  with  which  he  entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  work, 
and  performed  the  different  duties  which  fell  to  his 
share  in  its  accomplishment. 

The  school  was  opened  as  a  boarding-school,  with 
eleven  scholars,  on  the  15th  of  the  eleventh  month  (No 
vember),  1871,  and  gradually  increased  in  numbers  until 
no  more  could  be  accommodated  in  the  building.  It 
had  been  previously  supplied  with  sets  of  school  charts, 
illustrated  with  the  figures  of  animals  and  other  objects ; 
also  a  number  of  slates,  writing-books,  readers,  &c.  We 
could  make  no  use  of  the  latter  for  some  time,  at  least 
to  advantage,  and  there  were  no  maps  to  be  had  in  the 
country.  Though  I  might  be  regarded  as  an  old  teach 
er,  yet  here  among  these  wild  children,  of  a  strange 
language,  with  no  one  to  interpret,  I  felt  myself  to  be 
indeed  a  novice,  and  had  many  things  to  learn,  many 
plans  to  adopt,  which  are  seldom  put  in  practice  among 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  31 

civilized  scholars,  who  understand  the  language  of  the 
teacher,  and  to  some  extent  know,  from  home  instruc 
tion,  the  nature,  use,  and  advantage  of  schools  before 
entering  them. 

Here,  however,  the  teacher  must  get  down  to  the 
very  foundation  of  knowledge,  begin  at  the  very  begin 
ning,  and  work  his  way  up  through  the  double  process 
of  teaching  the  spoken  as  well  as  the  written  language, 
—  adapting  his  system  of  instruction  to  their  crude  com 
prehensions,  making  use  of  the  things  they  know  to 
teach  them  the  things  they  do  not  know. 

Although  I  do  not  profess  that  I  adopted  the  best 
system  of  instruction  that  could  be  devised,  yet,  as  it 
proved  eminently  successful,  I  will  give  a  brief  synopsis 
of  the  course  pursued. 

The  school  was  divided  into  classes  of  from  four  to 
eight,  and  each  session  was  opened  with  some  concert 
exercise,  such  as  repeating  the  names  of  the  numerical 
figures,  previously  made  upon  the  blackboard.  After 
wards,  when  these  had  been  learned,  the  multiplication 
table  made  a  good  exercise.  Then,  having  drawn  upon 
the  blackboard  the  picture  of  some  animal  with  which 
they  were  familiar,  I  would  place  its  English  name  in 
Roman  characters  over  it.  Upon  their  first  seeing  it, 
they  would  give  its  Caddo  name,  which  I  would  put 
under  it.  Then,  while  one  class  was  exercising  at  the 
reading  charts,  all  the  other  scholars  were  employed  in 
drawing  pictures  of  this  animal,  and  printing  its  names 
upon  their  slates,  —  thus  keeping  them  busy  ;  also  learn- 


32  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

ing  the  English  names  of  animals,  as  well  as  acquiring 
the  use  of  the  pencil.  After  exercising  each  class  at  the 
charts  as  long  as  it  was  thought  best,  they  were  taught 
to  count  in  English  on  the  fingers  or  counting-frame. 

During  the  fore  part  of  the  term,  I  occupied  myself, 
between  school  hours,  in  constructing  and  painting 
a  set  of  "  outline  maps,"  which  employed  my  spare 
cime  for  nearly  two  months.  When  completed,  I  com 
menced  making  pictures,  on  the  blackboard,  of  animals 
not  found  in  America,  and  exciting  their  curiosity  as 
to  what  they  were,  and  the  reason  they  had  never  seen 
them,  viz.,  that  they  lived  in  a  country  on  the  other 
side  of  the  kt  great  water/'  of  which  they  had  heard 
their  old  men  talk.  Then,  introducing  the  map  of  the 
world,  I  explained  to  them  what  it  represented  and  its 
different  parts,  pointing  out  the  country  in  which  we 
live,  the  ocean,  or  "great  water,"  the  country  that 
particular  animal  represented  on  the  blackboard  inhab 
its,  and  proceeded  to  explain  the  different  divisions  of 
land  and  water,  as  delineated  on  the  ma,p.  I  gave  them 
an  idea  of  the  magnitude  of  the  different  countries  and 
oceans,  &c.,  from  the  distance  they  could  travel  in  a 
day,  and  the  number  of  days  it  would  take  to  go  across. 
Their  interest  was  thus  awakened  in  the  study  of  geog 
raphy,  and  they  made  rapid  progress  in  acquiring  geo 
graphical  knowledge,  as  well  as  that  of  the  English 
language,  of  numbers,  and  of  the  different  kinds  of 
animals  inhabiting  the  different  parts  of  the  earth. 
They  manifested  an  interest  in  the  knowledge  they 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  33 

were  acquiring,  which  I  had  seldom  seen  equalled 
among  civilized  pupils,  except  in  individual  cases. 

After  the  school  had  been  in  operation  as  a  boarding- 
school  one  month,  the  agent  returned,  and  heartily 
approved  of  the  enterprise. 

But  the  school  having  been  commenced  during  his 
absence,  and  before  measures  had  been  perfected  for  the 
organization  and  maintenance  of  it,  —  the  large  amount 
of  work  engaging  his  attention,  after  his  return,  in  get 
ting  the  affairs  of  the  Agency  in  smooth  running  order, 
—  the  impatience  of  the  Indians,  because  everything 
could  not  be  done  at  once  which  they  wanted  done, — 
not  having  any  idea  that  time  is  essential  to  the  accom 
plishment  of  work,  —  the  mill,  the  scales,  buildings  for 
other  purposes,  and  many  things  immediately  needed, 
while  the  school  was  in  actual  progress,  conduced  to 
divert  the  mind  of  the  agent  into  other  directions, 
however  unintentionally,  so  that  it  did  not  receive  that 
attention  which  its  importance  demanded,  and  was 
continued  for  some  months  under  many  and  very  great 
disadvantages.  Improvements  were  commenced,  how 
ever,  after  the  pressure  of  other  things  had  been  re 
moved,  which  conduced  much  to  the  comfort  and 
efficiency  of  the  undertaking. 

On  the  return  of  the  agent,  Polly,  the  Cherokee 
woman,  who  had  honorably  and  faithfully  discharged 
her  duties,  as  matron  and  cook,  to  the  best  of  her  lim 
ited  knowledge,  was  removed,  and  a  white  family,  in 
3 


34  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

which  were  two  grown-up  daughters,  besides  the  moth 
er,  were  installed  in  her  place. 

The  change  was  agreeable,  and  could  we  have  been 
furnished  with  lights,  to  have  enabled  us  to  have  made 
profitable  use  of  the  long  winter  evenings,  and  to  exer 
cise  that  care  over  our  wild  pupils  which  their  unculti 
vated  habits  demanded,  the  school  would  have  been 
abundantly  more  profitable  and  beneficial  in  its  in 
fluence. 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  35 


CHAPTER    III. 

EXTRACTS  FROM  DIARY.  —  CADDO  SCHOOL  UNTIL  THE 
IMPROVEMENTS  IN  THE  BUILDING.  —  VISIT  TO  KIOWA 
B$AR  DING-SCHOOL.  —  SCENERY  ALONG  THE  ROUTE. 
—  GUADELUPE.  —  HIS  SPEECH  AT  LAWRENCE. — 
CAPTAIN  BLACK  BEAVER. 

As  some  incidents  connected  with  my  stay  at  this 
Agency,  and  subsequent  removal  to  that  of  the  Kiowas, 
may  be  interesting,  I  will  now  transcribe  from  my 
diary,  going  back  to  the  time  of  the  commencement  of 
my  school. 

\\tli  Month,  2d,  1871.  —  Had  a  long  and  interesting 
conversation  with  Captain  Coffee  and  Little  Captain, 
acting  chiefs  of  Guadelupe's  (pronounced  wdh-loo-pe) 
band  of  Caddoes  during  his  absence,  —  he  having  gone 
to  Lawrence  with  the  agent.  I  wrote  my  name  on  a 
slate,  and  told  them,  through  Caddo  George  as  inter 
preter,  "That  is  my  name  —  stands  for  me;"  they 
looked  at  it  —  laughed  —  looked  again  —  turned  it  bot 
tom  upward  —  looked  at  it  from  all  directions,  and  in 
all  positions  —  but  evidently  could  not  see  anything  in 
it  which  they  could  construe  into  any  representation  of 


36  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

me,  or  any  other  man.  I  saw  they  did  not  comprehend 
it,  and  took  the  slate,  drew  a  profile  picture  with  a 
short,  sharp  turn-up  nose,  hair  combed  back,  somewhat 
curly,  and  wearing  a  straight  collar.  They  readily  saw 
that  that  might  represent  me.  I  then  wrote  my  name 
under  it,  and  succeeded,  as  I  thought,  in  making  them 
understand  that  the  picture  represented  me,  and  the 
writing  my  name  —  the  word  used  to  represent  me.  I 
then  made  the  picture  of  a  lion,  and  showed  it  to  them. 
They  did  not  know  what  it  was.  I  wrote,  in  Rojnan 
letters,  "Lion"  under  it,  as  its  name,  which  was  read 
letter  by  letter,  pronounced,  and  explained  to  George, 
and  by  him  to  the  others. 

I  next  drew  a  buffalo,  and  placed  under  it  the  word 
"Buffalo,"  as  its  name;  not  the  animal  itself,  or 
its  representation,  but  its  name  —  the  word  people  used 
when  they  talked  about  it  to  one  another  ;  as  George 
is  the  name  of  a  man  ;  not  the  man  himself,  but  the  word 
which  people  use  in  speaking  of  him  :  I  finally  fancied 
that  they  understood  my  meaning,  as  they  are  in  no 
wise  deficient  in  sense.  By  thus  opening  to  their  com 
prehension  the  nature  and  use  of  writing  and  the  object 
of  schools,  an  interest  was  awakened  in  their  minds, 
which  was  afterwards  manifested  by  their  sending  their 
children  to  be  instructed  in  the  rudiments  of  school 
learning. 

23 d  — Snow  this  morning.  As  the  house  is  very 
open,  not  banked  up,  and  we  have  no  stove  for  the 
dining-room,  arid  only  a  small  sheet-iron  tent  stove  for 


LIFE  AMONG    THE   INDIANS.  37 

the  school-room,  it  is  impossible  to  keep  comfortable, 
especially  our  half-clad  scholars,  —  there  being  but  three 
boys  who  have  pantaloons ;  the  thighs  of  the  others  are 
naked,  besides  being  otherwise  thinly  clad.  Of  course 
they  must  suffer  in  such  weather.  Snow  enough  fell  to 
mark  out  fox  and  geese  upon  this  morning,  and  some 
pains  were  taken  to  show  the  children  how  to  play  this 
game.  I  have  found  that  to  awaken  an  interest  in 
some  civilized  sports,  different  from  their  customary 
games,  is  one  step  towards  awakening  an  interest  in 
the  school  and  its  lessons.  In  this  they  resemble  our 
own  children:  remove  outside  sports  and  the  play 
ground  from  our  common  schools,- and  we  should  find 
their  interest  in  them  materially  weakened.  I  have 
accordingly  taken  part  with  them  in*  their  sports,  en 
deavoring  to  introduce  suitable  ones  for  the  play 
ground, 

In  the  middle  of  the  forenoon,  a  flock  of  wild  turkeys 
passed  near  the  school-house,  upon  which  the  wild 
instincts  of  our  scholars  were  manifested  by  a  general 
stampede ;  and  an  exciting  foot-race,  bows  and  arrows 
in  hand,  was  at  once  entered  upon,  in  which,  as  might 
be  expected,  the  turkeys  were  the  winners.  The  scene 
was  somewhat  entertaining  and  enlivening,  and  I  could 
not  decide  which  were  the  greater  curiosity,  —  the  wild 
turkeys  running  and  skulking  among  the  brush,  or  the 
wild  boys  and  girls  who  were  chasing  them.  But  I  was 
abundantly  more  successful  in  collecting  these  untamed 


38  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

children  into  school  again,  than  they  were  in  catching 
the  turkeys. 

These  boys  are  quite  expert  in  the  use  of  the  bow 
and  arrows,  being  furnished  with  them  nearly  as  soon 
as  they  can  run  alone.  Boys  six  or  eight  years  of  age 
will  not  only  kill  a  bird  no  larger  than  my  thumb,  at 
the  distance  of  several  yards,  bat,  as  I  have  seen,  actu 
ally  cut  off  its  head  with  the  arrow. 

12th  Month,  2d.  —  As  I  am  so  much  of  a  novice,  and 
have  had  so  little  experience  in  an  Indian  school,  I 
have  felt  very  anxious  to  visit  one,  or  have  conversa 
tion  with  some  one  who  has  been  longer  engaged  in  the 
work,  in  order  to  endeavor  to  gather  some  ideas  that 
would  be  of  advantage  to  me  in  conducting  this  school ; 
and  a  team  being  "about  to  go  to  the  Kiowa  Agency,  I 
placed  the  school  in  the  charge  of  A.  J.  Standing,  in 
order  to  visit  the  school  there,  there  being  but  one 
school  day  before  I  shall  expect  to  return. 

We  made  good  progress,  and  passed  some  objects  of 
singular  interest  to  the  lover  of  natural  scenery,  among 
which  might  be  mentioned  Cedar  Springs,  Harker 
Mountain,  and  Medicine  Bluffs.  The  first  of  these 
is  a  beautiful  spring  of  clear,  sweet  water,  at  the  foot 
of  a  precipice  of  red  sandstone,  forming  a  deep  ravine 
fringed  with  cedars  and  other  trees.  The  road  crosses 
at  the  top  of  the  rock,  a  few  feet  below  the  general 
level  of  the  surrounding  country,  while  the  water 
springs  out  at  the  base.  The  second  is  a  spur  of  the 
Wichita  Mountains  running  out  from  near  Mount  Scott 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  39 

to  where  our  road  passed.  It  is  a  mound  consisting  of 
bare  rocks  piled  up  in  all  manner  of  forms,  having  a 
few  shrubby  trees  at  the  base,  but  not  extending  to 
over  one  third  of  its  height,  which  is  from  two  hun 
dred  to  five  hundred  feet  above  the  plains.  The  last 
named  place  is  nearly  a  perpendicular  mass  of  rock, 
situated  near  Fort  Sill,  on  Medicine  Bluff  Creek.  But 
the  grand  objects  of  interest  in  the  whole  journey  are 
Mounts  Scott  and  Sheridan,  rising  in  majestic  grandeur 
above  the  surrounding  mountains.  These  mountains 
have  a  very  remarkable  appearance,  rising,  in  immense 
masses  of  rock,  from  the  midst  of  vast  plains.  We 
passed  within  about  eight  miles  of  Mount  Scott,  and 
perhaps  twelve  or  thirteen  of  Mount  Sheridan.  On 
arriving  at  the  Agency,  I  proceeded  at  once  to  the 
boarding-school  for  Indian  children,  conducted  by  Jo- 
siah  Butler  and  wife. 

The  next  morning  was  a  beautiful  one,  but  before 
noon  the  wind  arose,  and  the  air  was  filled  with  clouds 
of  dust ;  the  weather  became  cold,  the  wind  turned  to 
the  north,  and  a  furious  snow-storm  followed,  which, 
however,  passed  away,  and  it  became  clear  in  the  even 
ing.  Notwithstanding  the  day  of  the  week,  the  schol 
ars  were  convened,  after  the  usual  Sabbath  school,  and 
read  in  my  presence  ;  also  specimens  of  their  writing, 
both  in  their  copy-books  and  on  slates,  were  exhibited, 
all  of  which  showed  marked  progress  for  the  length  of 
time  they  have  been  receiving  instruction. 

On  the  4th  returned  to  the  Washita,  and  the  two 


40  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

following  days  was  in  school  beforenoons  only,  while 
in  the  afternoons  I  went  around  to  some  of  the  Caddo 
villages,  endeavoring  to  induce  them  to  send  more  chil 
dren  to  school,  but  succeeded  in  getting  two  girls  only. 

18£A.  ^-The  agent,  having  returned,  visited  the  school 
to-day,  and  appeared  to  be  well  pleased  with  its  organ 
ization,  and  the  progress  the  scholars  were  making.  He 
informed  them,  through  an  interpreter,  that  he  had  in 
his  absence  visited  several  schools,  but  that  he  had  been 
in  none  the  scholars  of  which  appeared  to  be  making 
more  commendable  progress  than  they  were. 

28th.  —  Though  the  scholars  learn  fast,  they  do  not 
comprehend  the  nature  or  use  of  schools,  and  I  have 
great  difficulty  in  making  them  understand  that  they 
should  keep  still,  without  talking  or  laughing  aloud. 
They  do  not  appear  to  know  anything  about  whisper 
ing,  but  talk  freely.  I  had  expected  this,  but  when 
the}r  have  been  to  school  as  much  as  some  of  them  have 
to  me,  I  looked  for  more  improvement  in  this  respect ; 
but  not  having  yet  any  interpreter,  it  is  very  difficult 
to  explain  to  their  understandings  what  I  want  or  ex 
pect  of  them.  I  have  requested  the  agent  to  send  his 
interpreter  to  my  assistance,  for  half  a  day  or  so  ;  but  he 
does  not  yet  come,  and  I  am  obliged  to  get  along  as  I 
best  can  without.  Again  ;  at  home  they  have  no  lights 
in  the  evenings  but  the  fire,  and  provide  but  little  fuel ; 
their  houses  being  open,  they  go  to  bed  early,  each 
wrapped  in  his  blanket,  and  then  talk,  sing,  laugh,  get 
up,  go  out  of  doors,  come  back,  punch  up  the  fire,  wrap 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  41 

up  again,  lie  down,  talk,  — and  so  the  night  passes,  until 
they  talk  or  sing  themselves  to  sleep ;  then  they  sleep 
very  late,  in  the  morning.  Hence,  while  I  have  no 
difficulty  in  keeping  them  up  until  nine  o'clock,  I  have 
quite  a  time  in  getting  them  to  lie  still  enough  to  go 
to  sleep  till  midnight  or  after.  An  immense  stock  of 
patience  is  requisite,  and  as  my  supply  is  small,  I  have 
to  make  the  best  use  of  what  I  have,  and  endeavor  to 
have  it  frequently  replenished.  I  sometimes  think  that 
the  nights  are  more  trying  than  the  days,  and  require 
more  self-command ;  tired,  sleepy,  and  worn  out,  as  it 
were,  and  yet  cannot  go  to  sleep  until  all  these  wild 
children  are  so  far  wearied  out  that  they  can  keep 
awake  no  longer,  and  quietude  at  last  prevails. 

29th.  —  This  morning  six  of  our  children  ran  away ; 
whereupon  I  mounted  a  pon}%  pursued  after  them,  and 
succeeded  in  bringing  back  three  of  them,  after  a  chase 
of  nearly  two  miles.  I  would  have  brought  back  two 
more,  but  my  pony  would  not  go  any  farther ;  and  they, 
seeing  the  dilemma  I  was  in,  —  as  the}7"  were  in  sight, 
—  ran  and  hid  in  the  woods.  However,  when  they  got 
home,  the  head  man  of  their  village  made  them  saddle 
a  pony,  and  brought  them  back  by  noon.  The  other 
boy  went  across  the  river,  and  I  did  not  go  after  him, 
The  reason  of  the  elopement  I  knew  not  at  the  time, 
but  subsequently  learned  that  they  were  afraid  of  chas 
tisement  in  consequence  of  breaking  a  light  of  glass,  by 
throwing  a  ball  through  the  window  accidentally.  Af 
ter  ascertaining  the  cause  of  their  running  away,  we 


42  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

arrived  at  a  better  understanding.  I  explained  to  them 
that  I  did  not  punish  scholars  for  accidents  they  could 
not  avoid.  Had  rather  a  pleasant  school  to-day,  af 
ter  all. 

\$t  Month,  ls£,  1872.  —  In  the  afternoon,  Dr.  A.  Tom- 
linson  had  a  meeting  with  the  Indians  in  the  school 
room,  after  which,  while  busying  myself  here  and  there 
with  the  school  children,  I  noticed  an  old  Indian  in  the 
dining-room,  of  a  full,  open  countenance,  wrapped  in  a 
buffalo  robe,  after  the  wild  Indian  style,  watching  me. 
As  that  was  no  new  occurrence,  however,  I  thought 
nothing  of  it,  until  he  spoke  to  me  by  the  interpreter. 
I  went  to  him,  and  he  said,  "  My  friend,  I  can  see  your 
heart."  This  salutation,  coming  from  a  wild  Comanche, 
somewhat  startled  me,  particularly  as  at  the  time  I  was 
much  depressed,  feeling  that  there  was  no  good  thing 
there.  After  a  little  pause  he  continued,  "  Tell  him  I 
see  his  heart ;  it  good  —  full  of  love ;  he  love  Indian  ; 
I  can  never  hurt  man  when  I  see  heart  like  his  —  full 
of  love  —  I  love  him." 

This  speech  greatly  surprised  me,  as  I  had  previously 
said  nothing  to  him.  This  Indian  is  a  very  large  man,  a 
Comanche  chief  by  the  name  of  Pi-ouh.  I  could  but 
believe  that  his  heart  was  touched  by  a  power  above  his 
own,  and  that  in  him  I  should  find  a  friend  who  might 
be  of  use  to  me  in  the  ordering  of  future  events. 

3d.  —  This  morning  school  was  visited  by  Guadelupe, 
principal  chief  of  the  Caddoes,  who  made  a  long  speech 
to  the  children,  in  which  he  told  them  that  all  white 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  43 

children  go  to  school ;  that  the}7  do  not  talk  and  laugh 
out  loud  —  they  tried  hard  to  learn;  and  he  wanted 
them  to  be  like  the  white  children  —  mind  all  their 
teachers  tell  them,  and  try  hard  to  learn.  He  also  told 
them  that  at  night  they  went  to  bed  to  sleep,  not  to 
play,  and  they  should  go  to  sleep  at  once  ;  not  talk  and 
play,  so  as  to  keep  all  in  the  house  awake.  I  had  also 
an  opportunity,  for  the  first  time,  of  talking  to  them 
through  an  interpreter.  Guadelupe  is  about  starting 
for  the  Staked  Plains,  to  endeavor  to  induce  the  wild 
Comanches  of  that  region  to  come  in,  settle  down,  and 
"  take  steps  in  the  white  man's  road."  It  is  said  that 
he  has  great  influence  among  those  Indians.  He  has 
but  just  recovered  from  a  severe  attack  of  sickness, 
since  his  return  from  Lawrence,  whither  he  had  gone 
with  the  agent.  The  object  of  his  going  to  Lawrence, 
as  well  as  his  feelings  in  regard  to  his  people's  becoming 
civilized,  are  so  fully  set  forth  in  a  speech  made  at 
a  meeting  of  the  Associated  Executive  Committee,  that 
I  shall  feel  myself  excusable  for  introducing  it  entire, 
as,  like  most  Indian  speeches,  it  has  the  advantage  of 
being  short. 

Guadelupe  said,  "  I  don't  want  to  say  much  ;  I  only 
want  to  say  a  little  to  the  superintendent.  I  have  come 
from  a  long  way  off.  I  came  not  for  anything  bad  ;  but 
I  came  to  find  a  good  way  for  my  people.  We  want 
you  to  try  hard  to  help  us  into  that  good  way.  We  do 
not  want  to  be  like  some  other  tribes,  who  delight  in 
killing  and  destroying ;  but  we  want  to  learn  how  to 


44  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

build  houses,  raise  corn,  and  provide  for  our  wives  and 
children,  that  they  may  live  and  be  happy.  My  young 
men  are  staying  from  the  chase  until  I  return  home, 
where  they  will  welcome  me,  and  listen  to  the  words  I 
may  have  for  them.  I  know  they  will  be  ready  to  do 
their  part  in  building  houses  and  farms,  and  trying  to  be 
good.  Many  of  the  wild  Indians  also  will  visit  me  to 
hear  my  words,  and  see  my  place ;  if  I  have  a  good 
house  and  farm,  comfortable  clothes,  and  a  happy  fam 
ily,  it  will  have  a  great  influence  on  them,  to  turn  them 
into  the  white  man's  path  to  peace  and  civilization. 

"  Many  of  the  wild  Indians  are  afraid  to  plant  corn, 
from  a  superstition  that  they  will  all  sicken  and  die.  I 
will  try  hard  to  show  them  that  it  will  make  them  live, 
and  be  happy  and  good.  I  desire  much  that  white 
intruders  may  be  kept  away  from  us,  as  their  influence 
is  not  good.  They  bring  in  whiskey  by  night,  get  our 
people  drunk,  and  raise  many  rows,  making  our  people 
very  bad.  Drinking  whiskey  is  a  very  bad  thing.  I 
used  to  drink  ;  I  drank  until  I  lost  all  my  cattle,  and 
ponies,  and  everything.  I  drink  no  more.  The  white 
man  frequently  asks  me  to  drink.  No,  I  will  not  drink  ; 
it  makes  me  bad. 

"  When  I  get  home  I  will  call  all  my  people,  with 
other  wild  Indians,  and  speak  to  them  of  the  good 
things  I  have  seen.  Will  the  superintendent  speak 
^ood  words  to  me,  and  give  me  good  advice  to  take  to 
my  people?  " 

These  are  not  the  words  of  Guadelupe  alone ;  they 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  45 

are  the  words  of  his  tribe  spoken  through  him  —  a  tribe 
who,  at  this  day,  cannot  call  one  foot  of  land  their  own  ; 
who  have  been  three  times  driven  from  their  homes,  and 
have  lost  all  their  property  as  often ;  have  been  almost 
compelled  to  remain  in  an  uncivilized  state,  and  are  sur 
rounded  by  wild  and  lawless  tribes,  who  look  upon 
them  as  intruders  upon  their  hereditary  rights.  Should 
it  so  be  that  this  tribe  should  be  exterminated  by  their 
wild  neighbors,  or  driven  back  into  a  savage  state,  from 
which  they  are  but  just  emerging,  it  would  be  from 
the  fact  that  they  "  do  not  want  to  be  like  the  wild 
tribes,  who  delight  in  killing  and  destroying,"  and  the 
want  of  that  help  which  is  here  asked  for ;  since  there 
can  be  no  doubt  but  that  if  they  would  join  with  the 
wild  tribes  in  their  depredations,  they  would  no  longer 
be  looked  upon  as  intruders.  These  words  would  stand 
recorded  in  the  annals  of  time  as  a  stigma  upon  Chris 
tianity,  if  this  call  for  help,  coming  from  a  whole  people, 
is  permitted  to  pass  unheeded,  by  a  professedly  Chris 
tian  government.  When  an  apostle  dreamed  that  he 
saw  a  man  of  Macedonia  stand  and  call,  "  Come  over 
and  help  us,"  he  received  it  as  the  voice  of  God,  and 
obeyed  it  accordingly.  Guadelupe,  in  very  deed  per 
sonating  his  tribe,  has  called  aloud  to  the  Christian 
world,  "  Trjr  hard  to  help  us  into  that  good  way.  We 
do  not  want  to  be  like  those  wild  tribes  who  delight  in 
killing  and  destroying."  Should  not  these  words  be 
received  as  a  call  from  the  Supreme  Father  of  all  in 
behalf  of  his  poor,  benighted  children  ?  Surely,  if  we 


46  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

cannot,  as  the  Scriptures  assert,  think  a  good  thought 
without  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  what  short  of  the 
same  Spirit  ever  put  these  words  into  the  mind  of  this 
untutored  Indian  ?  Shall  this  appeal  to  the  world  of 
professing  Christians  be  made  in  vain  ? 

27th.  — -  Assisted  in  issuing  rations  until  nearly  four 
o'clock,  then  went  out  on  the  hills  north-west  of  the 
Agency,  extending  my  walk  nearly  four  miles.  Made  a 
sketch  of  the  Twin  Rocks  —  a  couple  of  rocks  of  strat 
ified  red  sandstone,  perhaps  twelve  feet  in  height,  with 
overhanging  tops  much  larger  than  their  bases,  and  of  a 
very  peculiar  form  :  the  body  of  the  rocks  is  red,  while 
the  tops,  being  covered  with  lichen,  are  of  a  pale-green 
color.  Another  rock  in  a  deep  hollow,  one  fourth 
of  a  mile  from  the  former,  of  the  same  kind,  rises,  as  a 
crooked  pillar,  some  eighteen  or  twenty  feet  in  height, 
of  which  I  also  made  a  sketch.  These  rocks  are  about 
three  miles  from  the  Agency,  in  the  midst  of  a  rolling, 
shrubby  prairie. 

31s£.  —  After  the  return  of  the  agent,  A.  J.  Standing, 
who  had  assisted  me  a  part  of  the  time,  was  removed 
from  the  school  altogether.  But  it  having  latterly  so 
increased  as  to  require  more  attention,  he  was  again 
restored,  and  to-day  has  taken  charge  of  some  of  the 
classes,  which  is  certainly  a  very  great  advantage,  as  I 
had  been  compelled  to  neglect  some  of  the  branches, 
especially  the  writing. 

2d  Month,  2d.  —  This  evening,  after  the  scholars 
had  gone  home,  a  poor,  crippled  Indian  was  brought 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  47 

into  the  school-room,  to  remain  for  the  night.  His 
thigh-bone  was  broken,  about  eighteen  months  since, 
by  the  stumbling  of  his  horse  while  running  buffalo. 
Never  having  been  properly  attended  to, — the  flesh 
badly  lacerated,  although  it  at  first  began  to  heal,  —  it 
eventually  grew  worse  ;  the  flesh  rotted  from  the  bones  ; 
so  that  now  he  is  in  a  most  deplorable  and  suffering  con 
dition,  and  little  hope  of  his  ever  being  in  any  better. 

This  man  lay  upon  the  floor  of  our  school-room  for  a 
full  week  before  he  was  removed,  being  accommodated 
with  a  bed  and  blankets  taken  from  those  supplied  to 
the  scholars,  which  were  no  more  than  enough  to  make 
them  comfortable,  while  the  room  was  so  crowded  as  to 
have  no  space  to  spare,  and  every  jar  or  noise  causing 
him  very  much  pain  and  annoyance. 

13fA.  —  School  greatly  increased,  numbering,  on  my 
register,  thirty-seven.  This  increase  shows  the  estima 
tion  the  Indians  place  upon  our  efforts  for  the  education 
of  their  children. 

Ylth.  —  From  some  cause  I  have  not  felt  entirely  sat 
isfied  with  my  present  position,  or  that  it  was  my 
proper  place  to  remain  in  this  school ;  yet,  in  looking 
the  subject  over,  I  can  see  no  other  way  than  to  remain 
here  ;  but  a  secret  feeling  that  I  am  not  where  I  should 
be,  continues  with  me  almost  constantly.  I  spoke  to 
the  agent  about  it,  who  proposed  my  going  with  him  to 
select  a  site  for  a  school-house  for  the  Wichitas  and 
Wakoes,  proposing  to  put  me  into  the  school,  when  in 
readiness  to  commence.  This  day  we  rode  out  to  select 


48  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

a  location  for  th.e  same,  found  a  very  suitable  place, 
situated  upon  a  slight  eminence,  about  five  miles  from 
the  Agency  and  one  mile  from  the  Wichita  and  Wakoe 
village.  A  beautiful  spring  of  good  water  issues  from 
the  ground,  about  one  half  a  mile  from  the  selected  site, 
the  stream  from  which  flows  near  to  it.  This  place, 
though  not  on  high  ground,  overlooks  a  most  beautiful 
valley,  through  which  Sugar  Creek  flows  into  the  Wa- 
shita,  embracing  many  square  miles  of  beautiful  and 
rich  country.  Though  the  soil,  as  everywhere  in  this 
country,  is  of  a  dark-red  color,  judging  from  the  exuber 
ant  growth  of  vegetation,  it  must  be  deep  and  fertile. 
18£A.  —  Kicking  Bird,  —  one  of  the  most  celebrated  of 
the  Kiowa  chiefs,  —  his  wife,  Guadelupe,  Captain  Cof 
fee,  and  Little  Captain,  took  dinner  with  us  at  the 
school.  After  noon,  I  went  with  some  others  over  the 
river  to  Jake's  village  ;  found  one  of  the  school  children 
sick,  but  brought  four  home  with  us.  Passed  the  farm 
of  Captain  Black  Beaver,  a  Delaware  Indian,  whose 
residence  is  about  three  fourths  of  a  mile  from  the 
school,  but  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  He  is  a 
full  Indian,  has  travelled  very  extensively  in  what  is 
now  Wyoming,  Montana,  Idaho,  Oregon,  Washington, 
California,  Nevada,  Utah,  Colorado,  New  Mexico,  and 
Mexico.  In  the  latter  country  he  was  captain  in  the 
United  States  army,  having  enlisted,  as  he  himself  in 
formed  me,  in  order  to  see  how  white  people  fought 
with  "  them  big  guns,"  — he  having  seen  cannons  some 
where  in  his  travels,  and  could  not  make  up  his  mind 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  49 

how  they  were  handled.  In  conversation  with  him  at 
one  time,  he  told  me  of  having  visited,  on  two  different 
occasions,  among  the  mountains  of  Arizona,  the  remnant 
of  a  white  race,  who  lived  in  a  walled  town,  or  rather 
a  town  built  on  a  kind  of  peninsula,  being  nearly  sur 
rounded  by  a  canon,  or  impassable  ravine,  so  that  there 
was  but  one  way  of  approach,  and  that  by  a  narrow 
neck  of  land,  across  which  they  had  built  a  wall,  which 
effectually  excluded  the  wild  tribes  by  which  they  were 
surrounded.  Here  they  lived,  shut  out  from  the  rest 
of  the  world,  by  agricultural  and  horticultural  pursuits, 
raising  peaches  and  other  fruits.  He  describes  them  as 
living  entirely  at  peace,  being  kind  and  hospitable  to 
strangers,  whom  they  admit  into  their  town.  The 
second  time  he  visited  them,  they  recognized  him  and 
his  party  while  at  a  distance,  and  a  deputation  carrying 
fruits  were  sent  out  to  offer  them  the  hospitalities  of  their 
town.  I  think  I  have  seen  a  similar  account  in  print. 

Since  leaving  the  Indian  country  I  have  endeavored 
to  ascertain  whether  any  explorers  or  travellers  in  Ari 
zona  or  Nevada  had  described  this  or  a  similar  people, 
arid  find  that  William  J.  Howard,  a  Santa  Fe  jeweller, 
in  a  visit  to  the  Zunians,  a  branch  of  the  Pueblos, 
"  among  the  mountains,  far  from  any  white  settlers  or 
Mexicans,  found  four  white  Indians,  with  blue  eyes  and 
flaxen  hair."  "The  other  Zunians  make  these  whites 
perform  all  the  manual  labor,  refusing  to  associate  or 
intermarry  with  them."  See  A.  D.  Richardson's  work, 
entitled  "  Beyond  the  Mississippi,"  pages  253  and  254. 
4 


50  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

In  the  same  work,  pages  585  and  586,  I  find  that 
General  William  J.  Palmer,  in  the  summer  of  1868, 
visited  the  Zufii  Indians,  of  whom  it  is  said,  "  The 
Zunis  preserve  the  old  Aztec  faith  pure  and  simple." 
"  They  raise  fruit,  corn,  and  sheep,  in  abundance.  .  .  . 
Palmer  saw  one  of  their  white  Indians.  He  had  red 
hair,  blue  eyes,  and  a  complexion  fair  even  for  a  white 
man."  "  He  showed  none  of  that  preternatural  pale 
ness  of  the  eyes,  feebleness,  and  appearance  of  being  a 
freak  of  nature  generally  observed  in  Albinos,  but 
seemed  to  be  a  strong  normal  man.  From  generation  to 
generation  these  white  Zunians  have  white  children." 

Richardson  further  describes  the  Pueblos  as  a  "  race 
of  half-civilized  Indians,  who  live  in  towns,  and  claim 
to  be  unmixed  descendants  of  the  ancient  Aztecs.  They 
never  intermarry  with  whites,  and  their  women  —  al 
most  the  solitary  exception  to  Indian  tribes  in  general 
—  are  reputed  inflexibly  chaste."  —  Beyond  the  Missis 
sippi,  \  age  264. 

In  a  report  upon  the  Indian  tribes,  made  to  the  War 
Department  by  Lieutenant  A.  W.  Whipple,  Thomas 
Ewbank,  Esq.,  and  Professor  William  W.  Turner,  pub 
lished  in  1855,  after  a  description  of  the  ancient  town 
of  Zuni  and  the  Zunian  Indians,  I  find  the  following 
paragraph :  — 

4 '  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  we  obtained  no  portrait  of 
the  white  Indians  of  Zuni ;  but  the  small-pox  being 
prevalent  among  them,  it  was  deemed  imprudent  to 
visit  their  houses.  Some  of  them,  however,  were  seen* 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  51 

having  light  or  auburn  hair,  fair  complexions,  and  blue 
eyes.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  first  Indian  from  Zuni 
seen  by  Father  de  Nica,  in  1539,  is  described  as  a  white 
man  of  fair  complexion."  —  See  Report,  page  31. 

It  appears  in  the  published  journal  of  the  exploring 
expedition,  under  command  of  Lieutenant  A.  W.  Whip- 
pie,  that  the  expedition  was  at  Zuiii  on  the  23d  of 
November,  1853.  — Journal  of  Expedition,  page  68. 

Pueblo  Zuni  is  among  the  Zuni  Mountains,  in  the 
western  part  of  New  Mexico,  west  of  Albuquerque  is 
an  ancient  city,  and  contains  about  two  thousand  inhab 
itants,  and  has  been  known  to  the  Spaniards  for  over 
three  hundred  years,  during  which  time  it  has  not  ma 
terially  changed  in  its  appearance. 

Captain  Black  Beaver  *  has  a  large  farm  under  culti 
vation,  and  lives  in  a  very  comfortable  manner,  having 
good,  substantial  frontier  buildings.  He  commenced  life 
as  a  wild  Indian  trapper,  until,  becoming  familiar  with 
almost  all  the  unexplored  regions  of  the  west,  and 
being  a  remarkably  truthful  and  reliable  man,  he  was 
much  sought  after  as  a  guide,  and  accompanied  several 
expeditions  in  that  capacity.  His  life  has  been  one  of 
bold  adventure,  fraught  with  many  interesting  inci 
dents,  which,  if  properly  written  out,  would  form  an 
interesting  and  entertaining  volume. 

*  Tliis  Captain  Black  Beaver  was  guide  to  Captain  Marcy  in  his  ex 
plorations  in  the  west,  also  to  Audubon  the  naturalist. 


52  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

WORK  ON  THE  HOUSE.  —  WICHITA  GRASS  HOUSES.  — 
CADDO  HOUSES.  —  AGENT  VISITS  KIOWA  CAMP.  — 
DEATH  OF  NEWAHKASSET.  —  TONQUEWA  MASSACRE. 
—  IMPRESSIONS  RESPECTING  GOING  TO  LIVE  WITH 
THE  KIOWAS.  —  BOY  SENT  OUT  OF  THE  CHAMBER.  — 
LEGEND  OF  MEDICINE  BLUFFS.  —  TWO  SMALL  BOYS 
QUARREL.  —  INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  MOTHER  OF  ONE 
OF  THEM. — DEATH  OF  NELLIE  BLOCK. —  SCHOOL 
REPORT. 

2d  Month,  22d,  23d,  and  24th. —  The  carpenters  hav 
ing  commenced  work  improving  the  chambers  of  this 
building,  the  school  was  dismissed  and  the  scholars  sent 
home  on  the  23d.  A.  J.  Standing  and  myself  set  to 
work  tearing  up  the  sleeping  mats 'from  the  floor,  and 
cleaning  up  generally.  The  chambers  being  partitioned 
off,  rude  bedsteads  and  bed-ticks  made,  we  worked  hard 
in  getting  the  ticks  and  bolsters  filled  with  good  clean 
oat-straw,  and  bunks  put  up,  which  we  got  accomplished 
late  in  the  evening.  Our  sleeping  apartments  now  look 
more  like  civilized  life  than  heretofore,  and  the  scholars 
can  sleep  in  beds,  instead  of  being  huddled  down  togeth 
er  on  the  floor. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  53 

25th.  —  After  our  meeting  for  worship,  which  had 
been  continued,  on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  since  the 
establishment  of  the  Agency,  I  rode  over  to  the  Keechi 
and  Wakoe  villages,  in  company  with  agents  Richards, 
Tatum,  and  some  others,  to  see  their  grass  houses, 
which  are  built  in  a  circular  form  by  erecting  poles 
bound  together  at  the  top,  and  thatched  with  long, 
coarse  grass.  Openings  about  two  and  a  half  feet  wide 
and  four  in  height,  being  left  upon  opposite  sides,  serve 
for  doors,  windows,  and  ventilators.  Platforms  are  made 
quite  around  the  lodge,  except  at  the  openings,  about 
two  and  a  half  feet  high,  by  erecting  perpendicular 
stakes  from  the  ground  to  the  poles,  forming  the  main 
frame-work  of  the  lodge.  Cross-pieces  are  tied  from 
these  stakes  to  the  outside  or  frame-poles,  at  the  height 
mentioned ;  poles  are  laid  upon  these,  and  covered  with 
willow  rods  woven  together  with  bark  or  buckskin 
strings.  These  serve,  by  being  covered  with  buffalo 
robes,  blankets,  &c.,  for  beds,  and  extend  around  the 
lodge  on  both  sides,  from  doorway  to  doorway.  In  front 
of  these,  in  some  of  the  lodges,  were  stools,  made  by 
cutting  off  logs  about  ten  inches  in  diameter,  square  and 
smooth,  then  dressing  a  portion  of  it  away  so  as  to  form 
a  leg,  which  was  driven  into  the  ground  sufficiently  deep 
to  hold  it  firmly,  while  the  top  is  from  twelve  to  fifteen 
inches  high.*  The  fireplace  is  in  the  centre  of  the  lodge, 
and  consists  of  a  round  hole  dug  a  few  inches  in  depth 
and  something  over  two  feet  across.  The  lodge  complete 
looks  from  without  like  a  large  well-formed  haystack. 


54  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

These  grass  houses  are  only  used  as  summer  resi 
dences,  being  too  airy  for  winter  use,  and  are  from 
twenty  to  thirty  feet  in  diameter.  Lodges  made  from 
the  skins  of  the  buffalo,  properly  prepared  and  put  up, 
being  much  warmer,  as  excluding  the  wind  more  effect 
ually,  are  used  to  live  in  during  the  winter. 

The  Caddoes  build  their  houses  on  the  same  general 
plan,  being  circular  or  oval  in  form,  having  two  opposite 
openings,  and  a  similar  platform  extending  around  the 
sides.  The  sides,  however,  differ  from  the  Wichita 
houses  by  being  made  of  small  stakes,  set  in  the  ground 
close  together,  and  about  seven  feet  high,  slightly 
drawn  in  at  the  top.  These  are  chinked  and  pointed  up 
with  mud  and  grass,  and  a  slight  frame-work  is  placed 
above  to  support  the  thatching ;  no  opening,  in  many 
instances,  being  left  for  the  egress  of  smoke,  which  must 
escape  through  the  thatch,  after  filling  all  the  upper 
part  of  the  house,  darkening  and  rendering  the  domicile 
extremely  uncomfortable. 

3d  Month,  2d.  —  This  morning  our  agent  started,  in 
company  with  J.  D.  Hoag  and  Cyrus  Beede,  for  the 
Kiowa  camps,  one  hundred  miles  or  more  up  the  Washi- 
ta,  in  order  to  see  Big  Bow,  a  degraded  Kiowa  chief,  — 
that  is,  one  whom,  on  account  of  his  bad  conduct,  agent 
Tatum  no  longer  recognizes  as  chief.  Their  object  I 
know  not  farther  than  by  supposition.  He  is  a  notori 
ous  raider,  in  the  practice  of  killing  people,  and  commit 
ting  depredations  on  the  whites,  whenever  opportunity 
presents.  Such  opportunities  he  makes  quite  frequent- 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  55 

ly,  and  told  our  agent,  in  my  hearing,  that  he  intended 
to  continue  his  present  mode  of  life  while  his  friend 
Satanta  remains  in  the  Texas  prison.  He  further  said 
he  expected  to  go  on  the  war-path  when  the  grass  was 
sufficiently  grown  to  fatten  his  horses. 

I  suppose  the  object  of  the  visit  is  to  induce  him  to 
relinquish  his  present  designs,  and  perhaps  to  go  to 
Washington.  Guadelupe,  with  some  of  his  young  men, 
accompanied  them  as  guides. 

5th.  —  It  does  not  seem  like  spring ;  there  having 
been  no  frost  to  come  out  of  the  ground,  it  is  settled 
like  summer ;  no  mud ;  the  ground  was  mellow,  and 
ready  for  spring  work  three  weeks  ago.  This  is  a 
most  beautiful  country,  and  I  think  the  ague  would  be 
mostly,  if  not  entirely,  avoided  by  settling  on  the  high 
lands :  as  in  other  prairie  countries,  there  is  no  scarcity 
of  timber  or  water.  The  soil  is  rich,  and  the  climate 
such  that  the  finest  fruits  of  the  temperate  zone  might 
be  raised  in  exuberant  abundance,  provided  there  is  suf 
ficient  rain-fall  during  the  summer. 

Very  different  is  the  soil  from  any  I  saw  in  Kansas, 
unless  it  might  be  in  the  Arkansas  valley,  and  very 
different  also  from  that  of  the  high  plains  we  crossed  in 
the  Territory.  These  affiliated  bands  surely  have  a 
choice  reservation.  O  that  they  were  sufficiently  civil 
ized  to  improve  it  as  it  might  be,  and  as  it  some  day 
will  be !  I  never,  in  any  country,  saw  such  a  growth 
of  vegetation  as  in  this  valley  of  the  Washita. 

9th.  —  The  agent  and  company  arrived,  last  evening, 


56  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

from  the  Kiowa  camps,  having  had  quite  a  satisfactory 
interview  with  the  chiefs  of  that  tribe,  and  had  been 
gone  a  week  this  morning.  They  were  treated  with  the 
utmost  kindness.  Lone  Wolf  and  his  wife  removed 
everything  from  their  lodge,  and  gave  them  possession 
of  it  during  their  stay,  which  was  two  nights  and  one 
day,  then  escorted  them  the  whole  distance  back  to  the 
Agency.  From  their  description  the  country  over  which 
they  travelled  is  greatly  diversified  with  mountains, 
hills,  valleys,  cauons,  and  plains. 

While  at  the  camp  some  of  their  young  men  advocat 
ed  making  captives  of  them,  in  order  to  procure  the  dis 
charge  of  Satanta ;  but  the  chiefs  were  opposed  to  any 
such  measure,  as  being  a  breach  of  hospitality,  and 
would  not  permit  it  to  be  attempted.  Guadelupe  made 
a  speech  to  them  in  the  council,  in  which  he  told  them 
that  when  he  was  a  young  man,  he  was  foolish  like 
them,  —  went  on  the  war-path,  —  took  scalps,  —  which 
the  Kiowas  knew  to  their  sorrow, — but  had  now  en 
tered  upon  another  and  better  road,  was  travelling  in  it, 
and  would  not  leave  it  to  go  back  to  their  old  ways. 

The  buffalo,  deer,  and  antelope  would  soon  be  gone, 
and  he  wanted  to  learn  how  to  raise  cattle  and  corn, 
that  he  might  have  something  to  eat  when  the  buffalo 
could  no  more  be  found  ;  —  with  much  more  to  the 
same  effect,  adding  that  he  wanted  to  see  all  the  In 
dians  entering  upon  the  same  road;  for  it  is  a  better 
way  to  travel  than  their  old  ways. 

Guadelupe  speaks  in  a  serious,  calm,  and  cool  manner, 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  57 

and  his  words  sink  deeply  into  the  hearts  of  his  Indian 
hearers  ;  hence  his  great  influence  among  them. 

Last  night  died  Ne-wah-kass-ett,  chief  of  the  Wichi- 
tas.  He  had  been  sick  a  long  time,  was  some  better  for 
a  week  past,  and  yesterday  came  to  the  agent's,  about 
four  miles.  In  the  evening  he  was  taken  worse  ;  the 
medicine-woman  was  called  in,  and  administered  medi 
cine,  but  he  continued  to  get  worse,  and  died  before 
morning.  Early  this  morning  Keechi,  the  brother  of  the 
dead  chief,  took  his  rifle,  and  entering  the  lodge  of  the 
medicine-woman,  without  saying  a  word,  deliberately 
shot  her  dead,  for  having  administered  bad  medicine. 
In  all  probability  the  woman  had  done  the  best  she 
knew,  and  deserved  a  reward  instead  of  death.  When 
the  circumstance  became  known  in  the  village,  the 
house  or  lodge  in  which  she  lived  was  torn  down,  and, 
with  all  her  effects,  piled  upon  her  dead  body  and 
burned  ;  after  which  Keechi  came  to  the  Agency  cov 
ered  with  blood,  having  cut  his  arms  and  breast  in 
mourning  for  his  chief,  whom  he  will,  unless  prevented 
by  the  agent,  succeed  in  the  chieftainship.  This  cir 
cumstance  illustrates  the  powerful  hold  o'f  superstition 
upon  the  minds  of  this  benighted  people,  often,  as  in 
this  case,  leading  them  into  deeds  of  violence  and  blood. 

l%th.  —  This  morning,  Little  Captain  came  into  the 
school,  wanting  to  talk  to  the  scholars.  He  told  them 
that  Guadelupe  was  going  away,  and  asked  him  to  come 
and  talk  to  them,  as  he  had  not  time  to  do  so  himself. 
"  He  told  me  to  tell  you  that  he  wanted  you  to  try  hard 


58  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

and  learn  to  read  and  write  ;  if  you  do  not  see  the  need 
of  it  now,  it  will  be  good  for  you  by  and  by.  Try  hard, 
and  not  play ;  be  good  children ;  do  not  quarrel  and 
fight  with  each  other,  but  try  hard  to  learn,  and  not  be 
wild  Indians."  One  of  the  scholars,  who  had  lately 
entered  the  school,  and  understood  both  the  Caddo  and 
English  languages,  interpreted  his  speech  to  me,  and  I 
made  a  few  remarks  to  him,  expressive  of  my  gladness 
that  he,  Guadelupe,  and  others  of  their  head  men,  took 
so  much  pains  to  help  us  along  in  our  work,  by  coming 
in  and  giving  our  children  good  talk.  It  helped  us 
much,  by  letting  us  know  that  their  hearts  were  alive  to 
the  subject,  and  it  made  the  children  better  by  know 
ing  that  their  chiefs  and  principal  men  were  anxious  for 
them  to  come  to  school,  behave  well,  and  try  to  learn. 
I  hoped  they  would  continue  to  feel  interested,  come 
and  see  us  often,  as  we  were  always  glad  to  see  them. 

21th.  —  A  few  rods  from  the  school-house,  while 
walking  about  to-day,  I  found  a  human  skull  lying  upon 
the  ground,  probably  that  of  an  Indian,  who  had  been 
killed  on  some  occasion,  and  perhaps  scalped  by  an 
enemy,  which  has  been  no  uncommon  occurrence  in 
this  land. 

Some  six  years  since,  a  portion  of  a  tribe  residing  in 
Texas,  called  Tonqueways,  who  are  reported  by  all  the 
Indians  of  this  country  as  being  cannibals,  had  been  in 
the  Shawnee  country,  and  killed  and  eaten  a  couple 
of  Shawnees ;  after  which,  as  they  were  returning  to 
Texas,  they  encamped  about  five  or  six  miles  from  this 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  59 

place,  near  the  trail-road  to  Fort  Sill,  being  in  number 
about  three  hundred.  The  Shawnees,  having  collected 
a  force  composed  of  Shawnees,  Creeks,  and  Delawares, 
pursued  and  overtook  them  there.  Taking  them  by 
surprise,  they  slew  over  one  half  of  them,  losing  in ,  the 
conflict  some  of  their  own  men,  so  that  nearly  two  hun 
dred  human  beings  perished  on  that  occasion.  The 
allied  force  took  care  of  their  own  dead,  while  those  of 
the  Tonqueways,  who  were  thoroughly  routed,  were  left 
on  the  ground,  to  be  consumed  by  wolves  and  buzzards. 
Two  or  three  years  afterwards  most  of  their  bones 
were  gathered  up  and  buried  ;  but  some  still  remain  to 
mark  this  scene  of  former  barbarities.  One  of  our 
scholars,  a  Creek,  had  a  brother  engaged  in  this  sangui- 
conflict. 

.  — This  morning,  on  awakening,  a  thought  pre 
sented  itself  to  my  mind  in  such  a  manner  as  to  affect 
me  deeply  through  the  day.  It  was  as  though  I  had 
distinctly  heard  the  question  audibly  addressed  to  me, 
"  What  if  thou  shouldst  have  to  go  and  sojourn  in  the 
Kiowa  camps  ?  "  The  thought  was  entirely  new  to  me, 
and  coming  in  the  manner  it  did,  it  affected  me  to  tears, 
looking  as  I  have,  and  still  do,  upon  the  Kiowas  as  the 
most  fierce  and  desperately  bloodthirsty  tribe  of  Indian 
Territory.  I  could  not  dismiss  the  subject  from  my  mind 
through  the  day,  so  as  to  be  clear  of  it  for  more  than  a 
few  moments  at  a  time.  The  intensity  of  my  feelings 
was  in  no  degree  diminished  when,  in  the  evening,  Kick 
ing  Bird  and  his  wife  came  to  me  with  an  interpreter, 


60  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

and  informed  me  that  they  had  come  to  ask  me  to  be 
a  father  to  their  little  girl.  I  told  them  that  if  they 
would  bring  her  here,  and  leave  her  with  me,  I  would 
be  a  father  to  her,  and  treat  her  as  I  would  one  of  my 
own  children.  They  talked  together  a  little,  and  then 
Kicking  Bird  said,  "  We  cannot  leave  her ;  we  have  lost 
five  children ;  she  is  all  we  have ;  we  cannot  leave  her 
here  ;  but  we  want  you  to  be  a  father  to  her,  as  you  are 
to  these  children  here."  I  said,  "Do  you  mean  that 
you  want  me  to  come  to  your  camp  and  live  with  you, 
that  I  may  be  her  father  ? "  Kicking  Bird  replied, 
"Yes,  that  would  be  good — what  we  want.  If  you 
will  come  I  will  be  your  friend,  and  nobody  shall  do 
you  any  harm  ;  my  people  will  be  your  brothers."  I 
replied  to  him  that  I  could  not  leave  these  children  yet, 
and  I  would  have  to  think  of  it  a  great  deal  before 
deciding  to  come.  To  this  he  said,  "  You  think,  and 
when  you  make  up  your  mind  to  come,  let  rne  know, 
and  my  wife  and  I  will  come  and  get  you,  and  you  shall 
live  with  me  in  my  lodge,  and  be  a  father  to  the  Kiowa 
children,  as  you  are  to  the  Caddoes." 

This  interview  had  not  the  effect  to  lighten  the  bur 
den  already  on  my  mind  ;  scarcely  daring  to  doubt  but 
that  it  would  be  my  duty,  at  no  distant  time,  to  give 
up  to  go  among  that  fierce  and  bloodthirsty  tribe. 

4th  Month,  4th.  —  Last  evening  I  told  the  boys,  on 
their  going  to  bed,  that  I  intended  to'  stop  their  unneces 
sary  running  about  in  the  night,  if  I  had  to  send  some 
of  them  down  stairs  to  sleep  in  the  school-room  ;  where- 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  61 

upon  A.  J.  Standing  said,  "  The  first  boy  we  catch 
running  about  for  play  we  shall  send  down  stairs  to 
sleep/'  But  we  had  no  sooner  got  into  bed  than  they 
had  a  candle  lighted,  and  some  of  them  were  running 
about  as  lively  as  though  they  were  bent  on  testing  the 
matter,  and  ascertaining  whether  we  were  in  earnest  in 
what  we  had  said  to  them. 

I  quietly  got  up,  went  to  their  sleeping-room  door, 
and  opening  it  suddenly,  distinguished  the  flying  form 
of  one  boy,  and  all  was  dark  in  an  instant.  I  produced 
a  light,  went  to  the  bed  of  the  boy  I  had  recognized,  and 
found  him  apparently  fast  asleep.  However,  I  was  not 
long  in  arousing  him,  when  he  snatched  up  his  clothes, 
and  ran  down  stairs.  I  followed  him.  He  jerked  the 
bar  from  the  door  and  opened  it  suddenly,  in  order  to 
make  his  escape  to  his  village  —  a  proceeding  I  had 
anticipated,  and  was  consequently  on  hand  in  time  to 
frustrate  that  design.  I  barred  the  door  again,  and 
while  he  was  dressing,  opened  the  school-room  door; 
but  he  being  determined  on  going  home,  I  had  to  be  on 
the  alert  to  prevent  him  from  giving  me  the  slip,  and 
making  good  his  escape. 

I  ordered  him  into  the  school-room,  after  making  him 
understand  that  if  he  would  go  to  his  bed,  and  lie  there 
until  morning,  he  could  go  up  stairs ;  otherwise,  he 
must  go  into  the  school-room.  He  resolutely  deter 
mined  that  he  would  do  neither,  and  being  nearly 
grown,  strong,  and  active,  I  soon  found  that  his  going 
into  the  school-room  was  depending  upon  my  physical 


62  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

ability  to  put  him  there.  Accordingly  I  took  hold  of 
him,  arid,  notwithstanding  his  efforts  at  resistance,  suc 
ceeded  in  forcing  him  into  the  room,  gathered  up  some 
blankets,  and  threw  them  to  him.  He  made  himself  a 
bed,  and  lay  down.  I  locked  the  door,  and  taking  some 
other  precautions  to  prevent  his  escape,  and  satisfying 
myself  that  he  understood  me,  I  left  him  till  morning, 
when  I  found  him  as  pliable  as  need  be,  having  learned 
that  my  firmness  was  not  to  be  trifled  with.  He  has 
been  a  better  boy  to-day  than  for  some  weeks  past. 

6th.  —  Went  to  the  Kiowa  Agency  on  horseback,  and 
had  rather  a  pleasant  trip,  though  it  is  a  long,  solitary 
road  of  thirty-five  miles ;  and  having  no  company,  I 
could  but  feel  a  little  lonesome.  Reached  the  Agency 
about  the  middle  of  the  afternoon. 

8th.  — Returned  to  the  Wichita  Agency,  passing  Medi 
cine  Bluffs  and  Harker  Mountain.  The  old  Indian  legend 
of  Medicine  Bluffs  may  be  briefly  related  as  follows :  — 

Many  years  since,  a  noted  medicine-man  of  the  Co 
rn  anche  tribe,  in  company  with  some  of  his  personal 
friends,  in  their  travels  rode  up  the  slope  of  the  hill, 
when  this  frightful  precipice  of  two  hundred  or  two 
hundred  and  fifty  feet  appeared  before  them,  stopping 
them  in  their  course.  But  the  medicine-man  was  not 
to  be  stopped,  neither  turned  aside.  Uttering  some 
words  of  Indian  magic,  he  rode  his  horse  over  the  preci 
pice  ;  but,  to  the  astonishment  of  his  friends,  instead  of 
being  dashed  to  pieces  at  the  bottom,  he  was  gently 
borne  across  the  chasm  to  the  opposite  bank  of  the 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  63 

stream,  where,  finding  himself  alone,  he  turned  his 
horse  to  look  for  his  friends,  whom  he  beheld  at  the 
top  of  the  bluff,  afraid  to  follow  and  too  proud  to  go 
around.  To  relieve  them  from  their  unpleasant  posi 
tion,  he  rode  back  to  the  bottom,  crossed  the  creek,  and 
rode  directly  up  to  the  perpendicular  wall  of  rock, 
which  rent  at  his  approach,  dividing  the  bluff  into  two 
parts  by  forming  a  chasm  through  the  cliff  several  feet 
in  width,  through  and  np  which  he  rode,  rejoining  his 
companions  at  the  top,  who  then  followed  him  down 
through  the  pass  thus  made,  now  known  as  the  Medi 
cine-man's  Pass.  This  pass  is  an  inclined  passage, 
twelve  or  fifteen  feet  wide,  extending  through  the  cliff 
to  the  top. 

Notwithstanding  my  insensibility  to  good  in  meeting, 
yesterday,  I  might  mention  that  to-day,  in  riding  along 
on  this  solitary  road,  I  was  refreshed  and  tendered  by 
the  overshadowing  presence  of  Divine  Goodness,  in 
which  my  soul  was  poured  out  like  water  before  the 
mighty  Rock  of  Ages,  in  which  state  my  dear  and  most 
precious  family  were  remembered,  in  earnest  breathings 
for  their  preservation,  as  well  as  my  own,  in  this  time 
of  heartfelt  separation. 

The  prospect  was  afresh  opened  to  my  view  of  yield 
ing  to  offer  myself  to  go  among  the  wild  and  roving 
Kiowas,  and  I  was  favored  to  see  that  a  whole  surrender 
is  required ;  that  heretofore  I  had  clung,  with  the  arm 
of  earthly  love  to  my  precious  wife  and  children,  but 
that  the  time  was  near  in  which  I  must  forsake  all, 


64  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

make  all  that  I  hold  dear  upon  earth,  as  a  "  whole  burnt 
offering,"  relinquish  the  thought  of  being  joined  by  them 
in  this  land,  and  even  of  hearing  from  them  with  any  de 
gree  of  reliability.  My  very  soul  was  solemnized  within 
me,  and  I  could  but  cry,  "  O  Most  High  and  Holy  One, 
whose  right  it  is  to  rule  and  to  reign  in  the  hearts  of  the 
children  of  men,  enable  me  to  say,  in  the  depths  of  true 
and  consecrated  sincerity,  4  Not  my  will,  but  thine,  be 
done.'  " 

May  these  lofty  hills,  these  beautiful  valleys,  and 
these  wide-spreading  plains,  which  have  been  for  ages 
silent  witnesses  of  atrocious  deeds  of  blood,  re-echo  with 
high  and  living  praise,  from  now  blaspheming  tongues, 
to  thee,  the  Almighty  Creator  and  Preserver  of  all 
things,  and  the  Redeemer  of  a  fallen  race  from  sin  and 
the  wages  of  it. 

May  the  darkness  of  superstition,  which  now  hangs 
as  a  thick  cloud  over  the  inhabitants  of  this  land,  be 
dispelled  by  the  bright-shining  rays  of  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness,  that  these  poor,  deluded  creatures  may 
see  themselves  in  the  true  light,  and  learn  to  "  know 
thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou 
hast  sent,"  which  is,  indeed,  life  eternal. 
,  10^  and  \\ih.  —  Cut  out  ten  pairs  of  pantaloons  for 
the  boys:  thus  I  find  my  slight  knowledge  of  tailoring, 
previously  acquired,  to  be  of  advantage  in  preparing 
clothing  for  these  children,  where  no  tailors  are. 

22d.  —  Hands  are  at  work  arranging  things  more 
comfortably  at  the  house  and  surroundings.  Most  of 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  65 

the  putrefying  matter  about  the  buildings  has  been 
removed.  A  gate  is  placed  so  as  to  obviate  the  neces 
sity  of  the  work-cattle  being  driven  through  the  play- 
yard,  and  a  fence  is  being  run  across,  so  that  the  wild 
cattle  may  be  corralled  without  passing  through  the 
school-grounds,  and  last  seventh  day  the  cattle  were 
issued  to  the  Indians  from  the  old  butcher-pen,  situated 
a  mile  or  more  down  and  across  the  river  from  the  school, 
instead  of  issuing  in  the  school-yard,  as  heretofore. 

28th.  —  After  our  meeting  to-day,  went  with  the  agent 
to  see  a  sick  Indian.  He  is  a  very  old  man,  perhaps 
eighty  years  of  age.  We  found  him  lying,  with  only  a 
blanket  thrown  over  his  naked  body,  in  the  open  sun, 
on  a  platform  made  by  driving  stakes  into  the  ground, 
laying  poles  across,  and  then  tying  willow  rods  together 
with  strips  of  bark  or  raw  hide.  We  got  him  into  the 
house,  administered  some  .medicine,  and  then  went  to 
Guadelupe's,  who  is  about  to  start  to  the  Kiowa  camps,  at 
the  request  of  Superintendent  Hoag. 

bth  Month,  9th.  —  This  morning,  while  a  couple  of  our 
small  boys  were  at  play,  one  of  them  became  suddenly 
angry,  and  seizing  a  sharp-cornered  club,  dealt  the  other 
a  hard  blow  on  the  head,  inflicting  a  severe  scalp- wound. 

The  blow,  very  fortunately,  fell  upon  a  thick  portion 
of  the  skull,  or  he  might  have  been  killed.  I  sewed  up 
the  wound,  dressed  it  with  camphor  and  sugar,  and  put 
him  to  bed.  The  other  boy  was  locked  up  in  the  cham 
ber,  and  kept  there  all  day,  food  and  water  being  carried 
to  him. 

5 


66  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

In  the  course  of  the  day,  Captain  Black  Beaver  came 
in  and  talked  to  the  scholars  in  the  school-room,  then 
went  into  the  chamber  and  talked  to  our  little  prisoner. 

He  told  him  how  badly  it  made  him  feel  when  he 
heard  what  he  had  done.  "  That  his  teachers  feel  badly, 
the  agent  feels  badly,  his  chief,  and  all  his  friends,  when 
they  hear  what  he  had  done  ;  and  more  than  that,  his 
Father  in  heaven  was  displeased.  He  sees  us  all  the 
time,  He  knows  all  the  time  —  all  we  do,  all  we  think. 
He  does  not  like  to  see  his  children  get  angry  —  quarrel, 
and  hurt  each  other.  You  ought  to  be  very  sorry.  Your 
teachers  do  right  to  lock  you  up,  so  you  think  how  bad 
you  [have]  been,  and  not  do  so  any  more.  You  ought 
to  live  like  brothers,  and  love  each  other  ;  then  you  feel 
good,  make  your  teachers,  your  chief,  and  your  friends 
feel  glad,  and  God  will  make  you  happy."  A  Christian 
sermon  from  an  Indian. 

Early  in  the  evening  the  mother  of  our  prisoner  came 
in,  and  in  a  loud,  excited,  angry  voice  demanded  her 
son,  in  order  to  take  him  home.  I  informed  her,  in  a 
calm  but  firm  voice,  that  she  could  not  take  him  away, 
but  if  she  wished  to  see  him,  I  would  let  her  into  the 
room  ;  'but  she  must  first  promise  not  to  attempt  to  take 
him  away,  as  I  had  sent  for  his  chief  (Guadelupe).  She 
agreeing  to  the  terms,  I  took  her  into  the  room  where 
he  was  lying  upon  his  bed.  She  soon  had  him  up,  and 
made  for  the  door,  having  hold  of  the  boy.  The  door 
being  open,  she  was  about  to  pass  out  with  him,  upon 
which  I  took  hold  of  him  and  she  of  me  ;  whereupon  I 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  67 

closed  the  door  and  locked  it.  She  spoke  a  few  words 
to  her  daughter,  who  was  outside  the  door,  who  immedi 
ately  ran  down  stairs,  mounted  the  old  woman's  pony, 
and  went  to  their  village,  I  supposed  for  some  of  her 
older  brothers.  I  soon  got  her  out  of  the  room,  and 
went  down  stairs.  The  agent  and  interpreter  having 
been  sent  for,  I  explained  the  case  to  the  old  woman, 
and  wished  to  hear  what  she  had  to  say.  She  said,  "  The 
boy  did  right,  as  the  other  boys  all  plague  her  boy  till  he 
get  mad."  I  replied  that  I  know  that  sometimes  other 
boys  plague  him,  sometimes  he  plagues  other  boys  ;  she 
knew  Indians  all  love  to  joke  one  another,  but  they 
ought  not  to  get  angry  at  fun.  The  other  boy  only 
threw  a  green  plum  at  her  boy,  and  then  he  struck  him 
with  a  club.  She  instituted  inquiry  of  the  scholars,  who 
told  her  that  was  all ;  the  other  boy  threw  a  plum  at  him, 
which  hit  him  on  the  forehead.  Whereupon  she  talked 
largely  of  the  maliciousness  of  throwing  a  plum  and  hit 
ting  her  boy's  forehead  ;  he  ought  to  get  mad  and  do 
something.  I  wished  her  to  think  of  the  difference  be 
tween  being  hit  with  a  small  plum,  which  she  knew 
could  hurt  no  one,  and  being  struck  a  forcible  blow 
with  that  club  —  holding  it  up  to  view.  She  then  said 
that  white  people  and  Indians  were  different,  and  walked 
in  different  roads  ;  that  their  way  was,  when  they  get 
into  quarrels,  to  draw  their  clubs,  tomahawks,  or  pistols. 
To  which  1  replied,  She  knew  that  was  not  the  good 
way  ;  to  which  she  for  the  first  time  assented,  and  I 


68  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

continued,  that  I  was  wanting  to  bring  them  into  a 
better  way  than  they  had  been  following. 

The  white  man's  road  is,  when  any  one  gets  angry  and 
hurts  another,  to  shut  him  up  where  he  could  hurt  no 
one  else.  That  if  the  thing  were  turned  about,  and  her 
boy  had  been  the  one  hurt,  and  I  had  shut  the  other  one 
up,  where  he  could  have  a  bed  to  lie  upon,  his  meals  and 
drink  carried  to  him,  she  would  have  thought  that  I  had 
not  punished  him  with  sufficient  severity ;  she  only 
looked  at  one  side  ;  I  had  to  look  all  round,  so  as  to  see 
both  sides,  and  take  such  measures  as  would  prevent 
the  recurrence  of  any  more  such  acts.  If  I  allowed 
such  things  to  pass  unnoticed,  the  practice  might  become 
frequent ;  perhaps  some  one  be  killed  ;  it  might  be  her 
boy ;  but  I  expected  to  keep  him  a  prisoner  until  his 
chief  came,  not  only  for  his  good,  but  for  the  good  of 
the  school,  that  other  boys  might  know  what  to  expect. 
I  then  told  her  that  I  had  expected  to  have  him  come 
down  to  the  evening  exercises ;  but  as  she  was  here, 
and  had  once  attempted  to  take  him  away,  contrary  to 
orders,  she  must  promise  to  let  him  remain,  and  not  try 
to  get  him  away.  To  which  she  replied,  she  would  get 
him  away  if  she  could,  if  he  came  down.  I  told  her  if 
that  was  her  intention,  he  should  not  come  down ;  and  I 
wanted  her  to  remember  that  it  was  she  that  was  keep 
ing  him  up  stairs  confined  in  a  dark  room  alone,  as  I 
should  have  had  him  come  down,  had  she  not  been  here, 
or  had  given  me  her  word  that  she  would  not  try  to  slip 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  69 

away  with  him  ;  and  closed  the  interview.  The  old 
woman  remained  all  night.  During  the  evening  exer 
cises,  another  son  of  the  old  woman  came  outside,  and 
slyly  made  an  effort  to  get  him  and  his  clothes  out  of 
the  chamber  window.  But  the  exercises  closing,  that 
design  was  frustrated,  and  not  again  attempted.  The 
next  morning,  after  his  mother  had  gone  away,  the  boy 
was  brought  down  to  the  school ;  but  at  noon  an  older 
brother,  who  was  watching  an  opportunity  to  steal  him 
away,  accomplished  his  design  and  took  him  home.  It 
was  to  prevent  this  that  I  had  sent  for  Guadelupe, 
who  came  to  the  agent,  but  not  to  the  school ;  so  I 
had  no  opportunity  of  talking  with  him,  in  order  to  get 
him,  if  he  approved  of  the  course  I  had  pursued,  — 
which  he  told  the  agent  he  did,  —  to  forbid  their 
stealing  him  away  ;  as  it  would  injure  the  usefulness  of 
the  school,  if  not  entirely  destroy  all  discipline  'in  it,  if 
women  and  young  men  may  come  and  steal  the  chil 
dren  away,  whenever  they  are  brought  under  correc 
tion.  In  a  few  days  the  boy  was  sent  back  to  school ; 
but  being  determined  that  this  practice  should  be  nipped 
in  the  bud,  I  got  Captain  Black  Beaver  to  go  with  me 
to  see  Guadelupe,  who  came  back  with  us  to  the  school, 
in  order  to  have  the  benefit  of  an  interpreter.  I  had  a 
long  talk  with  him,  relative  to  the  different  bearings  of 
the  circumstance,  and  the  effect  upori  the  school  if 
parents  or  others  are  permitted  to  steal  their  children 
away  when  they  are  corrected  ;  telling  him  I  had  come  a 
long  way  to  try  to  teach  their  children  a  better  way 


70  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

than  they  had  been  following.  They  knew  that  1 
would  not  hurt  their  children,  that  when  they  get  out 
of  the  way,  and  I  undertake  to  bring  them  back  into  the 
right  road  again,  —  try  to  cause  them  to  leave  off  their 
bad  ways,  —  if  their  parents  or  friends  steal  them  away, 
it  makes  my  hands  hang  down.  I  can  do  nothing.  I 
cannot  prevent  their  watching  around,  and  stealing  their 
children  when  I  do  not  know  it ;  and  if  that  is  the  way 
they  expect  to  do,  the  school  had  better  stop,  for  I 
could  do  nothing  towards  controlling  the  scholars. 

He  said,  when  he  found  out,  on  Monday,  that  the  boy 
was  not  sent  back  to  school,  he  went  to  his  mother  and 
brother,  told  them  they  had  done  wrong  in  taking  him 
from  school,  that  they  must  send  him  back  at  once,  and 
not  take  him  away  any  more,  without  the  consent  of  the 
teacher.  Thus  had  he,  without  my  knowledge,  taken 
steps  to 'prevent  the  continuation  of  such  occurrences, 
showing  his  confidence  and  interest  in  the  school. 

6th  Month,  4.th.  —  Little  Nellie  Block  died  this  morn 
ing,  after  a  lingering  illness  of  some  months.  She  was 
an  interesting  and  beautiful  little  girl,  of  Creek  and 
Caddo  descent,  and  one  of  the  sweetest  tempered  chil 
dren  it  has  been  my  lot  to  have  the  care  of.  I  took 
the  school  children  to  see  her,  and  to  attend  the  burial 
this  afternoon.  Her  remains  were  buried  upon  the  top 
of  the  hill,  back  of  the  agent's  residence.  Most  of  her 
clothes,  a  coverlet  or  two,  were  placed  in  the  coffin ;  and 
when  it  was  let  down  into  the  grave,  her  mother  threw 
in  at  the  head  a  bundle  of  clothes  which  had  been  tied 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  71 

up  by  themselves  and  kept  out  of  the  coffin.  Had  some 
talk  to-day  with  Agent  Tatum  relative  to  my  going 
among  the  Kiowas.  A  way  appears  to  be  slowly  open 
ing  for  this  work. 

1.2th.  —  My  last  forenoon  in  school.  Captain  Black 
Beaver  having  a  team  going  to  Wichita,  Kansas,  in 
company  with  a  wagon  train  which  is  to  leave  to-mor 
row,  and  there  being  but  two  more  days  of  school 
before  vacation,  A.  J.  Standing  being  willing  to  under 
take  to  close  the  quarter,  I  made  arrangements  for  going 
home. 

Started  on  my  homeward  journey  on  the  morning  of 
the  13th.  Arrived  at  Wichita  on  the  morning  of  the 
20th,  having  made  a  very  quick  trip  across  the  plains, 
during  which  we  passed  about  twenty-eight  thousand 
head  of  Texas  cattle  ;  two  ox  trains,  one  of  thirty-five 
wagons,  the  other  of  forty-five ;  also  one  mule  train, 
consisting  of  four  wagons,  all  laden  with  supplies  for 
the  Agencies  and  Fort  Sill.  But  not  a  buffalo  or  ante 
lope  was  seen  on  the  journey.  The  waters,  especially 
of  the  Canadian,  were  high,  but  not  so  as  to  de 
tain  us. 

Took  the  cars  early  in  the  morning  of  the  21st; 
stopped  a  short  time  at  the  superintendent's  office  at 
Lawrence,  and  arrived  at  Cedar  Rapids  about  one  o'clock 
in  the  morning  of  the  23d.  It  being  the  first  day  of 
the  week,  and  no  train  leaving,  I  made  arrangements 
for  forwarding  my  luggage,  and  walked  home,  about 
eighteen  miles,  arriving  a  little  past  seven  in  the  morn- 


72  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

ing,  finding  my  family  well,  and  thankful  for  the  favor 
of  a  peaceful  return. 


ADDENDUM  TO  CHAPTER  IV. 

The  following  report  of  the  state  and  progress  of  the 
school  was  written  out  and  signed  before  my  leaving, 
ready  for  presenting  to  the  agent  at  the  conclusion  of 
the  school :  — 

SCHOOL  REPORT. 

To  J.  Richards,  United  States  Indian  Agent. 

Respected  Friend :  A  day  school  was  opened  by  A. 
J.  Standing,  9th  month,  23d,  1871,  and  continued  by 
him  until  I  took  charge  of  it,  the  31st  of  the  10th 
month  following,  but  little  having  been  previously  done 
towards  the  school  education  of  these  Indians,  only  one 
of  the  scholars  knowing  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  at 
the  commencement  of  his  school.  I  found  it  small,  but 
satisfactorily  and  favorably  progressing,  and  continued 
it  as  a  day  school  until  llth  month,  10th,  when,  the 
weather  becoming  inclement,  it  became  necessary  to 
provide  immediate  accommodations  for  lodging  the 
scholars  from  a  distance,  who  had  hitherto  slept  in  the 
open  air.  Accordingly,  with  the  assistance  of  A.  J. 
Standing,  the  necessary  arrangements  for  a  temporary 
boarding-school  were  made. 

The  school  was  opened  as  a  boarding-school  llth 
month,  15th,  with  eleven  names  on  the  list,  which  have 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  73 

since  increased  to  thirty-eight :  the  average  attendance 
for  the  first  half  of  the  term  was  sixteen  and  a  half ;  for 
the  last  half,  twenty-six  and  a  half ;  the  greatest  aver 
age  any  one  week  was  thirty -one  and  one  fourth. 

The  ages  of  the  scholars  range  from  five  years  to 
twenty  ;  they  are  mostly  of  the  Caddo  and  Delaware 
tribes,  with  a  few  Creeks.  Nearly  all  have  shown  apt 
ness,  ability,  and  a  commendable  zeal  in  their  studies  ; 
two  thirds  of  them  now,  at  the  close  of  the  school, 
reading  fluently  in  books,  —  using  the  1st,  2d,  and  3d 
Readers,  —  the  remainder  on  charts.  Twelve  have 
made  commendable  progress  in  writing,  their  copy-books 
being  models  of  care  and  neatness.  Several  show  con 
siderable  talent  and  interest  in  drawing,  and  romanizing 
letters,  which  have  formed  an  important  part  of  our 
school  exercises.  Geography  and  the  multiplication 
table  have  been  used  as  concert  exercises.  In  acquiring 
the  former  the  scholars  have  shown  remarkable  aptness, 
having  now  a  general  acquaintance  with  the  maps  of 
the  world,  North  and  South  America,  and  the  United 
States  ;  also  a  knowledge  of  the  races  of  men,  and  the 
more  remarkable  animals,  inhabiting  the  different  parts 
of  the  world.  Several  show  good  ability  for  mental 
work,  readily  counting  by  2s,  3s,  4s,  5s,  and  6s,  and 
have  made  some  progress  in  written  arithmetic.  Spell 
ing  appears  to  be  peculiarly  difficult,  owing,  no  doubt, 
to  their  ignorance  of  the  formation  of  written  language, 
—  by  far  the  greatest  progress  being  made  by  those  who 


74  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

had  previously  acquired  some  knowledge  of  the  Eng 
lish  language. 

The  general  demeanor  and  moral  behavior  of  the 
school  are  much  to  their  credit,  there  seldom  happening 
anything  to  mar  the  perfect  harmony  of  the  school. 
Until  the  latter  part  of  the  term,  owing  to  lingual  diffi 
culties,  it  was  impossible  to  impart  much  religious  in 
struction.  We  have  now  in  the  school,  as  a  scholar,  a 
good  interpreter,  through  whom  we  have  endeavored  to 
impart  some  of  the  truths  of  Christianity,  which  have 
been  listened  to  with  marked  attention,  and  we  believe 
the  seed  falls  on  good  ground.  Owing,  however,  to  the 
practice  of  dismissing  the  scholars  on  6th  day  evenings, 
we  have  been  unable  to  organize  any  1st  day  exercise 
for  their  instruction,  which  we  regret. 

The  parents  and  guardians  of  children  show  com 
mendable  interest  in  the  school,  both  by  visiting  it  and 
taking  measures  to  secure  the  regular  return  of  their 
children.  The  chiefs  and  head  men  of  the  tribes  gen 
erally  appear  alive  to  the  necessity  of  education,  and 
have  rendered  valuable  assistance,  by  their  occasional 
visits  to  the  school,  and  addresses  to  the  scholars. 

One  marked  feature  in  the  school  is  the  small  attend 
ance  of  girls  as  compared  with  that  of  the  boys  ;  the 
prevailing  idea  appears  to  be  that  the  boys  ought  to  be 
educated,  while  it  matters  little  about  the  girls ;  those, 
however,  who  have  attended  have  manifested  no  lack 
of  ability  or  aptness  in  learning,  though,  evidently  from 
the  effects  of  home  training,  they  are  more  inclined  to 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  75 

stand  in  the  background ;  not  coming  forward  with 
that  promptness  which  characterizes  the  boys.  The 
health  of  the  school  has  been  pretty  good  in  the  main, 
though  in  spring  there  were  a  few  cases  of  ague,  and 
one  or  two  cases  of  pneumonia  in  the  winter.  One  death 
has  recently  occurred  among  the  scholars,  and  there  are 
two  cases  of  sickness  at  the  present  time. 
Respectfully  submitted, 

THOMAS  C.  BATTEY,  Principal. 

A.  J.  STANDING,  Teacher. 


76  LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER    V. 

JOUENEY  TO  THE  AGENCIES.  —  EETUENED  CAPTIVES. 
—  CLINTON  SMITH.  —  JOHN  VALENTINE  MAXIE.  — 
ADOLPH  KOHN.  —  TEMPLE  FEIEND.  —  DEATH  OF  TEN 
BEAES,  A  COMANCHE  CHIEF. 

IN  accordance  with  an  apprehension  of  duty,  as  ex 
plained  in  the  preceding  pages,  I  stopped  at  the  super 
intendent's  office,  while  on  my  way  home,  for  the 
purpose  of  consulting  him,  arid  the  agent  of  the  execu 
tive  committee,  respecting  establishing  myself  in  the 
Kiowa  camps.  The  Kiowas  were  a  wild,  depredating 
tribe,  who  had  hitherto  resisted  all  attempts  to  bring 
them  into  friendly  relations  with  the  government,  or  to 
a  knowledge  of  civilized  life,  still  continuing  to  commit 
depredations  upon  the  white  settlements,  stealing  horses 
and  mules,  murdering  men  and  women,  and  carrying 
their  children  into  captivity.  The  superintendent  and 
general  agent,  by  whom  the  necessary  arrangements 
would  have  to  be  made,  approved  of  the  concern,  but 
could  see  no  opening  by  which  it  could  be  accomplished 
at  present,  and  I  continued  my  journey  towards  home. 

The  succeeding  summer,    the    Kiowas,    with   parties 


HORSEBACK  (TER-RE-OQUOIT),  COMMANCHE  CHIEF 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  77 

from  other  tribes  whom  they  could  induce  to  join  them, 
murdered  not  less  than  forty  white  persons,  stole  sev 
eral  hundred  horses  and  mules,  and  took  three  white 
children  captives,  so  that  the  agent,  in  discouragement, 
wrote  to  me  that,  from  present  appearances,  he  did  not 
think  it  would  be  prudent  for  me  to  go  among  the 
Kiowas  the  coming  winter,  and  proposed  that  I  should 
go  to  one  of  the  bands  of  the  Comanches,  instead  of  the 
Kiowas,  at  the  same  time  expressing  his  desire  to  see 
me  at  the  Agency. 

Notwithstanding  this  discouraging  view,  my  mind  was 
still  secretly  drawn  to  the  Kiowas,  and  without  know 
ing  how  the  thing  would  work  out,  I  felt  best  satisfied 
to  make  my  way  to  the  Kiowa  and  Comanche  Agency, 
given  up  in  mind  to  work  a  while  among  the  Comanches, 
if  way  did  not  immediately  open  for  my  going  with  the 
Kiowas. 

Accordingly,  on  the  first  day  of  the  10th  month,  1872, 
I  parted  with  my  very  dear  wife  and  children,  and 
started  on  my  intended  journey  to  the  Kiowa  Agency, 
via  Lawrence  in  Kansas,  where  I  arrived  about  mid 
night  of  the  2d  of  the  month.  Here  I  was  detained 
until  afternoon  on  the  4th,  on  account  of  the  absence  of 
the  superintendent.  I  was  much  discouraged,  upon  his 
return,  in  finding  that  no  arrangements  had  been  made 
for  the  furtherance  of  my  concern,  and  that  there  would 
likely  be  none  for  some  time  to  come,  or  at  least  until 
the  return  of  the  Indian  delegation  from  Washington. 
I,  however,  felt  best  satisfied  to  proceed  on  my  journey, 


78  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

and  took  the  cars  that  evening  for  Wichita,  arriving 
there  on  the  5th,  late  in  the  evening.  This  being  as  far 
as  I  could  go  by  rail,  and  no  mule  or  ox  train  being 
about  to  start  in  the  direction  I  was  desirous  of  going 
for  some  time,  I  joined  a  couple  of  young  men,  who 
were  going  to  cross  the  plains  on  horseback,  to  the 
point  whither  I  was  intending,  they  having  ponies  suffi 
cient  to  carry  me  and  a  part  of  my  luggage.  Making 
arrangements  for  the  transfer  of  my  trunk  by  the  first 
ox  train,  we  started  on  our  journey  of  two  hundred  and 
forty  miles,  about  eleven  o'clock,  on  the  8th. 

Evening,  put  up  at  a  ranche  kept  by  a  man  from 
Pennsylvania,  who,  though  very  genteel  in  his  manners, 
and  appearing  disposed  to  accommodate  travellers  to  the 
best  of  his  ability,  retails  liquors  by  the  dram,  permits 
card-playing,  gambling,  &c.  His  ranche,  like  most 
others,  is  built  of  logs,  and  roofed  with  dirt,  on  which  is 
quite  a  growth  of  grass  and  weeds.  Two  large  herds  of 
Texas  cattle  are  being  pastured  here,  and  are  enclosed  in 
the  corral  near  the  ranche  at  night.  The  Texan- herders 
were  drinking  and  playing  cards  until  late  in  the  night, 
and  as  one  small  room  serves  for  kitchen,  dining-room, 
sitting-room,  bed-room,  store,  saloon,  and  corn-crib, 
there  was  not  much  space  between  my  bed  on  the  floor 
and  the  gambling-table  where  these  degraded  beings 
were  keeping  up  their  wild  orgies,  —  swearing,  drink 
ing,  smoking,  and  shuffling  their  cards.  I  wished  I  had 
made  my  bed  out  of  doors,  on  the  ground  ;  however, 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  79 

knowing  why  I  was  there,  I  was  favored  to  withdraw 
my  mind  from  these  unfavorable  surroundings,  and  feel 
ing  a  degree  of  comfortable  quiet,  seon  dropped  to 
sleep. 

9th.  —  This  morning,  much  of  the  time  we  witnessed 
a  phenomenon  of  optical  illusion  much  spoken  of  by 
travellers.  About  ten  o'clock,  a  short  distance  ahead 
of  us  appeared  to  be  a  lake,  adorned  with  beautiful 
islands,  which  were  covered  with  trees.  The  shore  of 
this  imaginary  lake  was  fringed  with  trees  swaying  back 
and  forth  in  the  breeze,  which  gradually  disappeared  at 
our  approach,  while  others,  equally  beautiful,  would  be 
formed,  to  greet  our  vision,  farther  on.  These  also  dis 
appearing  as  we  drew  near,  continued  an  ever-varying 
scenery  of  land  and  water,  though  not  .a  drop  of  water 
was  actually  visible  upon  the  parched  surface  of  the 
plains.  At  one  time,  on  our  right  could  be  traced,  for 
a  great  distance,  a  long,  winding  river,  fringed  with 
timber,  the  bank  being  plainly  visible  in  that  portion 
of  its  course  which  lay  near  us,  flowing  onward  in  front 
of  us,  and  across  our  course  towards  our  left,  where  it 
seemed  to  discharge  its  waters  into  a  boundless  ocean, 
the  surface  of  which,  near  the  shore,  was  studded  with 
islands  covered  with  waving  trees. 

Upon  the  shores  of  these,  unceasing  billows  rolled 
and  broke  in  white  foaming  surges,  stretching  away  to 
the  utmost  extent  of  the  vision.  At  the  same  time, 
farther  round  to  our  left,  and  apparently  not  over  half 
a  mile  distant,  appeared  a  beautiful  grove,  the  tree-tops 


30  LIFE   AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

gracefully  swaying  in  the  breeze ;  but  as  we  drew  near, 
lake,  river,  ocean,  islands,  and  groves,  like  the  panorama 
of  a  dream,  gave  place  to  the  unchanging  and  monoto 
nous  landscape  of  the  plains. 

VLih.  —  Last  night  and  the  night  before,  the  wolves 
and  coyotes  exercised  their  vocal  attainments  by  dis 
coursing  the  most  diabolical  music  that  human  ears  ever 
need  to  listen  to,  no  doubt  to  their  own  satisfaction,  as 
they  stopped  of  their  own  accord. 

It  is  certainly  not  very  entertaining,  while  with 
weary,  aching  limbs  enveloped  only  in  a  blanket, 
stretched  upon  the  bosom  of  mother  earth,  courting 
"  tired  nature's  sweet  restorer,"  to  be  thus  serenaded, 
throughout  the  long  hours  of  night,  by  these  hungry 
and  bloodthirsty  animals,  who  are  only  prevented  from 
bestowing  closer  marks  of  attention  by  their  cowardly 
instincts. 

At  this  moment,  while  I  am  seated  at  the  door  of 
the  ranche  —  where  we  have  put  up  for  the  night  — 
writing,  a  pack  of  fifteen  or  twenty  gray  wolves  are 
hovering  about  in  plain  sight,  waiting  for  the  darkness 
of  night  to  give  them  the  desired  opportunity  of  trying 
their  murderous  teeth  upon  some  unfortunate  straggler 
from  a  Texas  drove.  These  they  often  pursue  for  many 
miles,  tearing  out  pieces  of  living  flesh  with  their  steel- 
like  jaws,  as  they  scour  the  plains  in  headlong  flight, 
until  the  poor  animal,  worried  out  and  exhausted  by  the 
loss  of  blood  and  muscle,  as  well  as  his  own  furious 
efforts  to  escape  his  merciless  tomentors,  yielding  to  the 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  81 

imperiousness  of  fate,  falls  heavily  in  their  midst,  and 
is  torn  limb  from  limb  ere  life  is  yet  extinct,  amid  the 
horrid  snarls  and  growls  of  his  blood-seeking  foes. 

There  are,  besides  the  coyotes,  three  varieties  of 
wolves  that  I  have  seen  in  this  country  —  the  black  or 
brown  wolf,  the  gray  wolf,  and  the  white  or  mountain 
wolf.  The  latter,  though  larger,  is  not  nearly  so  nu 
merous.  The  gray  wolf  may  be  said  to  be  the  wolf  of 
the  country,  and  is  a  fierce  but  cowardly  animal.  I 
have  frequently  seen  a  dozen  or  more  in  a  pack,  but 
have  not  known  of  their  attacking  man,  though  they 
are  more  bold  in  the  winter,  when  the  ground  is  for 
some  time  covered  with  snow,  and  they  are  pressed 
with  hunger. 

The  coyote  is  more  slim,  more  of  a  gray,  and  less 
red  than  his  more  northern  namesake,  and  is  very 
abundant, 

16th. —  After  having  crossed  the  Cimeron,  North  Fork, 
and  Main  Canadian  Rivers,  —  the  latter,  when  I  crossed 
it  last  spring,  being  nearly  half  a  mile  wide,  deep  for 
fording,  and  swift ;  is  now,  owing  to  its  long  course 
through  the  parched  plains,  a  mere  brook,  which  a  child 
could  easily  step  across,  —  we  this  day  arrived  at  the 
Wichita  Agency. 

Proceeding  directly  to  the  school-house,  I  opened  the 
school-room  door  without  knocking,  and  stepping  in, 
stood  in  front  of  the  school.  The  room  instantly  rang 
with  joyful  acclamations. 

Though  the  scholars  kept  their  seats,  they  could  ^ot 
6 


82  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

resist  the  impulse  to  shout  my  name  over  and  over 
again.  The  teacher  at  first  rose  up  in  astonishment; 
but  seeing  me  in  my  present  condition,  travel-soiled  as  I 
was,  he  comprehended  the  whole  cause  of  the  uproar, 
and  not  having  before  seen  me  in  such  a  plight,  could 
not  refrain  from  laughter  himself.  After  shaking  hands 
all  around,  I  retired  to  the  room  I  had  formerly  occu 
pied,  to  improve  the  appearance  of  the  outer  man  by 
the  renovating  application  of  soap,  water,  and  razor, 
and  exchanging  my  travel-soiled  garments  for  those 
more  befitting  a  civilized  being. 

Before  this  was  more  than  half  accomplished,  school 
broke  for  the  day,  and  "  Thomis  I  "  was  the  cry,  and  up 
stairs  was  the  rush,  filling  the  stairway,  hall,  and  room, 
insomuch  that  I  had  much  ado,  by  telling  them  that 
I  would  soon  be  down,  to  induce  them  to  leave  me  by 
myself.  Indeed,  it  seems  pleasant  to  get  among  these 
wild  but  really  affectionate  children  once  more. 

17th.  —  After  lying  over  one  day  at  the  Wichita 
Agency,  I  this  day  came  on  to  that  of  the  Kiowas. 

24th.  —  Several  of  the  school  children  being  very  sick 
with  pleuro-pneumonia,  and  no  nurse  at  the  school,  I 
was  detailed  to  take  care  of  the  sick  children. 

Found  one  of  the  boys  in  a  very  suffering  as  well  as 
dangerous  condition  ;  the  others  comparatively  easy, 
but  needing  careful  nursing. 

To-da}'',  Horseback,  a  Comanche  chief,  brought  in  and 
delivered  up  to  the  agent  two  white  captive  boys,  whose 
stories,  condensed,  might  be  given  as  follows  :  — 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  83 

CLINTON  SMITH. 

One  year  and  a  half  since,  he  and  a  younger  brother 
were  taking  care  of  cattle  or  sheep  but  a  short  dis 
tance  from  their  father's  house,  near  San  Antonio,  in 
Texas,  when  they  were  seized  by  a  small  party  of  Ari 
zona  Apaches,  and  carried  away  captives.  A  few  days 
subsequently,  Clinton  was  sold  to  a  band  of  Quahada 
Comanches,  by  whom  he  has  been  held  in  captivity 
up  to  the  present  time.  He  is  a  boy  about  thirteen 
years  of  age,  and  talks  fluently  in  the  Comanche  lan 
guage.  His  father  had  been  making  all  the  exertion 
in  his  power  for  the  recovery  of  his  children,  —  had 
visited  the  Agency,  and  written  on  different  occasions, 
but  all  had  been  unavailing  until  the  present  autumn. 
So  many  outrages,  murders,  &c.,  having  been  perpe 
trated  on  the  frontiers  of  Texas,  by  the  wild  bands  of 
Indians,  including  the  Kiowas  and  Quahada  Comanches, 
that  government  determined  upon  their  chastisement, 
and  sent  Colonel  McKenzie,  with  some  troops,  into  that 
region.  He  fell  upon  an  encampment  of  the  Quaha- 
das,  killed  several  of  the  men,  and  took  about  one  hun 
dred  and  twenty  of  their  women  and  children  into 
Texas  as  captives  ;  afterwards,  discovering  a  camp  from 
which  the  Indians  had  all  fled,  he  destroyed  their  lodges 
—  reported  to  have  been  upwards  of  one  hundred. 

Hence,  finding  themselves  in  a  narrow  place,  cut  off 
from  the  rations  and  annuities  by  their  agent,  driven  from 
the  haunts  of  the  buffalo  by  the  military,  and  winter 


84  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

approaching,  they  have  but  one  alternative ;  that  is,  to 
agree  upon  terms  by  which  they  can  secure  their  rations 
and  annuities,  and,  if  possible,  the  liberation  of  their 
women  and  children. 

Horseback,  though  in  no  wise  implicated  in  the  affair, 
has  been  among  the  Quahadas,  and  persuaded  them  to 
give  up  these  boys,  and  to  come  in  and  make  peace  with 
the  agent ;  but  they,  being  in  mourning  for  their  dead, 
as  well  as  for  their  women  and  children,  will  not  come 
in  at  present. 

Clinton  informs  that  there  are  other  white  boys  in 
captivity  among  them,  but  as  they  were  continually 
watched,  they  could  not  speak  to  each  other  in  English, 
and  he  could  tell  nothing  more  about  them. 

This  boy  was  clothed  and  placed  in  school,  upon  his 
restoration,  and  kept  there  until  a  suitable  opportunity 
occurred,  after  some  weeks,  of  sending  him  to  his 
friends. 

JOHN  VALENTINE  MAXIE 

is  a  boy  about  nine  years  of  age,  was  brought  in  with 
Clinton  Smith  by  Horseback,  and  delivered  to  the 
agent.  He  had  been  some  years  with  the  Quahada 
Comanches,  had  forgotten  his  name  and  language,  and 
could  remember  nothing  but  the  scene  of  his  capture. 
His  account  of  this,  as  elicited  by  the  interpreter,  was, 
that  his  father  was  killed  at  the  wood-pile,  his  mother, 
together  with  a  babe  in  her  arms,  were  killed,  while 
himself  and  a  little  sister  were  carried  away  ;  but  his 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  85 

sister,  being  unable  to  walk,  was  killed  that  night.  He 
also  was  clothed  and  placed  in  the  Agency  school.  No 
tices  of  their  restoration  were  published  in  the  Texas 
papers,  and  after  about  two  months  the  father  of  this 
boy  came  to  see  him,  and  found  indeed  his  own  son. 
The  real  story  of  his  capture,  as  I  learned  from  his 
father,  was  substantially  as  follows :  — 

Some  three  years  since,  he  (the  father)  was  suddenly 
called  to  go  seyeral  miles  from  home,  in  the  early 
evening,  leaving  his  father,  wife,  children,  and  a  neigh 
bor's  wife  and  child,  at  his  home.  It  appears  that  his 
departure  was  noticed  by  some  Indians  lurking  near, 
who  soon  made  an  attack  upon  the  old  man  (grand 
father  to  the  boy),  who  was  chopping  wood  at  the  door, 
the  children  being  at  play  near  him.  He  was  killed  at 
once,  and  the  neighbor's  child  was  also  killed,  upon  his 
attempting  to  run.  The  women  in  the  house,  hearing 
the  noise  and  screams  of  the  children,  ran  to  the  door, 
when  the  mother  of  our  little  captive,  with  a  babe  in 
her  arms,  was  shot,  and  falling  in  the  door,  was  drawn 
in  by  the  other  woman,  and  the  door  closed.  The 
Indians,  then,  after  shooting  an  arrow  through  his  leg, 
so  that  he  could  not  run,  seized  this  boy  and  his  sister, 
and  fled  with  them.  The  woman  was  not  killed ;  but 
the  ball,  after  passing  through  the  head  of  her  babe, 
severed  the  artery  in  her  arm,  from  which  she  came 
near  bleeding  to  death,  but  is  still  living,  to  receive,  as 
from  the  dead,  this  her  only  surviving  child.  Strange 
as  it  may  appear,  after  the  child  had  seen  his  father, 


86  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

though  all  attempts  to  bring  incidents  to  his  memory 
by  which  he  might  be  identified,  had  proved  unavailing, 
it  seemed  as  though  a  new  light  had  suddenly  broken 
upon  him,  and  not  only  his  name,  but  several  incidents 
of  his  early  life,  were  unsealed  to  his  memory,  proving 
his  identit}'  beyond  a  question. 

This  boy  was  in  the  encampment  which  was  surprised 
by  Colonel  McKenzie,  and  with  great  presence  of  mind 
mounted  a  pony,  fled  to  another  camp,  gave  them  notice 
of  the  approach  of  the  soldiers,  and  thus  prevented 
their  surprise. 

28th.  —  Kicking  Bird  and  seven  other  Kiowa  chiefs 
came  in  and  delivered  several  stolen  mules  to  the  agent. 
Upon  the  subject  of  my  going  among  them  being  ex 
plained  to  them,  they  all  gave  an  unqualified  word  of 
approbation,  offering  to  do  all  they  could  for  me.  Kick 
ing  Bird  himself  said  he  would  take  care  of  me,  but  his 
wife  having  recently  died,  he  could  not  do  as  he  had 
said  he  would  do,  and  he  thought  I  had  better  not  go 
out  to  their  camp  until  the  chiefs  return  from  Washing 
ton.  They  claim  that  they  intend  now  to  settle  down, 
and  not  "  do  bad  any  more,"  but  travel  in  the  road  that 
Washington  makes  for  them,  and  until  their  chiefs  come 
back  to  teach  them  Washington's  road,  they  will  travel 
the  one  their  agent  makes.  Several  of  the  chiefs  came 
round  and  shook  hands  with  us,  saying  it  felt  good  to 
take  their  agent  by  the  hand  again.  He  told  them  they 
might  always  take  him  by  the  hand,  by  doing  right ;  it 
was  by  doing  bad, — killing  people,  stealing  mules, 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  87 

Horses,  and  children,  —  that  prevented  their  taking  his 
hand.  They  had  killed  more  than  forty  persons,  stolen 
a  great  many  mules  and  horses,  this  past  summer ;  he 
had  withdrawn  his  hand,  but  when  they  do  right  he 
will  give  it  to  them  again. 

\\th  Month,  ~\.4;th.  —  Since  my  last  entry,  when  not 
otherwise  engaged,  I  have  been  constructing,  painting, 
and  varnishing,  a  set  of  outline  maps,  for  the  use  of  my 
school,  if  I  live  to  get  one  in  operation  at  the  Kiowa 
camps.  I  have  made  eight  maps,  viz.,  one  hemispheri 
cal  map  of  the  world,  North  America,  South  America, 
Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  United  States,  and  Indian  Terri 
tory.  This  afternoon  Horseback  brought  in  and  deliv 
ered  up  to  the  agent  two  more  white  captive  boys, 
who  were  duly  washed,  shorn,  and  clothed.  Their  hair 
hung  in  mats,  which  it  was  impossible  to  comb  out,  and 
was,  of  course,  alive  with  vermin.  They  were  thinly 
clad,  and  were  suffering  much  with  cold.  After  being 
washed,  shorn,  and  clothed,  their  appearance  was  much 
improved,  they  looking  like  syiart,  intelligent  boys. 

ADOLPH  KOHN, 

one  of  the  boys  mentioned  above,  is  a  German ;  says 
he  is  eleven  years  of  age,  speaks  German,  English,  Span 
ish,  and  Comanche.  He  says  he  has  a  father,  mother, 
and  nine  brothers  and  sisters.  He  was  captured  some 
three  years  since,  near  San  Antonio,  Texas,  while 
taking  care  of  sheep.  A  few  days  after,  his  captors 
—  three  Arizona  Apaches  —  traded  him  to  a  band  of 


88  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

Quahada  Comanches,  with  whom  he  remained  up  to  the 
time  of  his  delivery.  His  treatment  undoubtedly  has 
been  similar  to  that  of  other  captives  ;  that  is,  he  has 
been  compelled  to  herd  ponies  and  mules,  and  perform 
the  drudgery  for  the  camp  generally. 

On  one  occasion,  a  sick  child,  of  which  he  had  the 
care,  died,  arid  he  was  severely  whipped.  He  is  now 
very  much  elated  with  the  idea  of  his  deliverance,  and 
the  prospect  of  being  again  restored  to  his  family  and 
friends.  Adolph  was  placed  in  school,  and  kept  there 
for  some  weeks,  when,  a  suitable  opportunity  presenting, 
he  and  Clinton  Smith  were  sent  home  to  their  friends. 

TEMPLE  FRIEND, 

brought  in  by  Horseback  with  Adolph  Kohn,  though 
appearing  to  be  a  very  intelligent  boy,  having  been 
taken  young,  had  forgotten  the  English  language,  re 
membering  only  the  scene  of  his  capture,  —  his  mother 
having  been  killed  while  his  father  —  whose  given 
name  he  remembers  to  ha.ve  been  John  —  and  a  sister 
older  than  himself  were  away  from  home.  There  seemed 
to  be  no  clew  by  which  this  boy  could  be  identified ; 
and  the  whole  household  at  the  agent's  were  becoming 
much  attached  to  him,  when  an  old  gray-headed  man, 
—  L.  S.  Friend,  —  a  Methodist  minister,  who  had  for 
many  years  acted  as  a  missionary  on  the  frontiers  of 
Texas,  arrived  from  Kansas,  where  he  now  resides, 
having  seen  a  notice  in  the  papers  of  the  delivery  of 
two  unknown  boys  at  this  Agency,  and  also  received 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  89 

a  letter  from  the  agent  to  the  same  effect,  came  tc 
see  if  he  could  recognize  in  one  of  them  his  long-lost 
grandson. 

He  had  spent  much  money,  and  had  travelled  over 
fifteen  thousand  miles  in  his  unwearied  search ;  and 
now  his  efforts  were  crowned  with  success.  The  old 
man  gently  put  his  arm  around  the  boy,  and  drew  him 
towards  him.  The  tears  started  in  his  eyes,  as  he  slowly 
uttered  the  words  "  Temple  Friend."  The  boy  started 
as  if  from  sleep,  looked  at  the  old  man,  and  having 
learned  a  few  words  in  English,  replied,  "  Yes."  The 
old  man  then  pronounced  the  name  of  his  sister,  "  Flor 
ence  Friend."  The  boy,  with  a  look  of  unutterable 
amazement,  replied,  as  before,  "  Yes." 

We  learned  from  the  grandfather  that  Temple  is 
thirteen  years  of  age,  was  captured  in  Texas,  and  has 
been  with  the  Indians  five  years. 

His  mother  (step-mother),  though  transfixed  by  an 
arrow  through  both  arms  and  breasts,  having  the 
cords  of  her  hands  or  wrists  severed,  and  having  been 
scalped  in  two  places,  still  lives  to  rejoice  over  the 
return  of  this  her  long-lost  son,  "  who  was  dead  and 
is  alive  again,  was  lost  and  is  found." 

YltJi.  —  At  our  meeting  for  worship  to-day,  I  was 
favored  to  feel  a  living  desire  to  accompany  my  spirit 
for  the  growth  in  grace  of  such  as  may  have  experienced 
that  birth  in  which  they  can  grow  in  grace,  and  that 
those  who  may  not  yet  have  come  to  it  may  be  brought 
forth  in  the  newness  of  that  life  which  is  eternal ;  par- 


90  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

ticulariy  these  poor  deluded,  benighted,  and  supersti 
tious  heathen  children.  It  often  causes  deep  emotions 
to  arise  in  my  soul,  when  surrounded  by  these  affection 
ate  children,  to  contemplate  the  fearful  state  of  darkness 
in  which  they  are  groping  their  way,  accompanied  many 
times  by  fervent,  and  I  trust  living,  desires  for  their 
enlightenment,  through  the  knowledge  of  the  precious 
truths  of  the  gospel,  together  with  a  willingness  to 
labor,  in  my  weak  capacity,  for  that  cause  and  purpose. 
O  the  fearful  ignorance  and  superstition,  the  heathen 
darkness  of  this  land ! 

23d.  —'This  day  died  Ten  Bears,  head  chief  of  the 
Yamperethka  band  of  Comanches.  He  arrived  with  the 
Washington  delegation,  on  the  21st  instant,  very  weak 
and  much  exhausted,  having  been  sick  several  days,  — 
his  lungs  in  a  very  bad  condition.  A  bed  was  soon 
made  for  him  in  the  office,  and  I  was  detailed  as  his 
nurse  ;  but,  being  very  old  —  probably  upwards  of  eigh 
ty  years  —  and  very  much  exhausted  from  his  long 
journey,  he  soon  passed  away.  This  morning  he  gave  a 
picture  of  A.  H.  Love,  President  of  the  Peace  Society, 
to  the  agent,  and  told  the  agent  that  he  wanted  his 
people  to  quit  raiding  in  Texas.  With  the  exception  of 
his  son,  who  arrived  about  two  hours  before  his  death, 
his  people  had  all  left  him. 

Indeed,  this  appears  to  be  the  prevailing  custom 
among  the  wild  Indians:  when  a  person  becomes  old 
and  feeble,  so  as  to  become  in  their  estimation  burden 
some,  they  are  neglected ;  and  when  sickness  and  death 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  91 

come  upon  them,  they  are  sometimes  abandoned  to  die 
alone ;  hence  a  life  of  barbarity,  if  not  ended  by  vio 
lence,  usually  ends  in  cold  neglect,  without  comfort, 
without  sympathy,  and  without  hope. 

Yet  when  death  has  actually  closed  the  scene, 
the  relatives  affect  great  grief,  cut  themselves  with 
knives,  and  make  bitter  wailings,  often  burying  the 
household  goods,  wearing  apparel,  &c.,  with  the  de 
ceased,  and  even  burning  the  lodges  in  which  they 
died. 

Thus  passed  away,  in  old  age,  the  head  chief  of  the 
Yamperethkas ;  a  man  raised  in  heathen  darkness,  living 
and  dying  in  close  proximity  to  Christianity  without  the 
outward  knowledge  of  Christ,  or  the  benign  spirit  of  the 
gospel ;  who  probably  never  learned,  and  perhaps  never 
heard,  the  name  of  the  blessed  Saviour  of  men,  except 
from  profane  lips.  For  several  years  past  he  has  been 
friendly  to  the  whites,  has  now  ended  his  days  among 
them,  and  a  white  man  ministered  to  his  latest  wants 
on  earth. 

In  respect  to  old  and  infirm  persons  being  forsaken 
by  their  people,  I  have  known  several  instances  among 
the  Comanches  and  Wichitas,  but  not  among  the  Kio- 
was  or  Apaches.  And  on  more  than  one  occasion  has 
such  forsaken  person  found  their  way  to  the  Agency, 
and  been  duly  taken  care  of.  On  some  occasions,  after 
being  thus  abandoned,  —  "  thrown  away,"  as  they 
term  it, — old  men  have  made  "medicine"  of  prep- 


92  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

aration,  and  then  taken  their  own  lives  with  their  own 
hands. 

This  "  throwing  away  "  old,  infirm,  or  sick  people, 
does  not  appear  to  arise  from  any  loss  of  affection, 
but  from  a  superstitious  fear  of  the  evil  spirits  that 
ha.ve  taken  possession  of  the  individual. 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

FIRST  TRIP  TO  KIOWA  CAMP.  —  APACHE  CAMP.  — 
DOGS.  —  RETURN  TO  AGENT.  —  MARTHA  DAY,  A  MEX 
ICAN  CAPTIVE.  —  RETURN  TO  CAMP.  —  KICKING  BIRD. 
—  KIOWA  HISTORY.  —  VISIT  WITH  THE  AGENT  TO 
INDIAN  CAMPS.  —  KIOWA  TRADITIONS  OP  THE  CREA 
TION.  -  FUTURE  STATE.  —  HORSEBACK. 


Month,  1st  ;  \st  Day  of  the  Week.  —  Kicking  Bird 
having  come  in  last  evening,  attended  our  meeting  with 
us  to-day,  after  which  the  agent  furnishing  me  with  a 
mule  to  ride,  with  some  rations,  I  set  out  with  him 
(Kicking  Bird)  and  Dangerous  Eagle  for  his  camp. 

We  rode  fast  from  about  four  o'clock  until  eight  'in 
the  evening,  when  we  arrived  at  the  Apache  camp, 
having  been  duly  notified  by  the  dogs  that  we  were 
approaching  some  place. 

After  making  our  way  through  the  midst  of  hundreds 
of  dogs,  every  one  of  which  appeared  to  exert  his  vocal 
and  explosive  powers  to  the  utmost,  filling  the  air  with 
perhaps  the  most  horrid  din  of  snaps,  snarls,  yelps, 
growls,  and  howls,  that  my  ears  ever  became  acquaint 
ed  with,  we  found  a  convenient  place  for  lariating  our 


34  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

ponies  and  mule.  This  is  done  by  simply  fastening 
the  animal  by  a  long  rope  or  lariat,  so  as  to  allow  him 
to  graze,  while  he  is  at  the  same  time  secure  from  stray 
ing  away.  We  then  proceeded  to  the  lodge  of  Pacer, 
the  head  chief  of  the  Apaches,  being  escorted  by  most 
if  not  all  the  dogs  in  the  community,  still  continuing 
their  deafening  clamor,  and  crowding  upon  us  to  that 
degree  that  we  had  to  keep  them  off  with  clubs,  —  Dan 
gerous  Eagle  having  generously  provided  me  with  one 
for  that  purpose.  Arriving  at  the  lodge,  arrangements 
for  our  supper  were  soon  entered  upon  by  the  two 
wives  of  our  host,  himself  stalking  about  in  his  blanket, 
destitute  of  shirt,  leggings,  or  moccasons. 

The  lodge,  like  nearly  all  belonging  to  the  wild  In 
dians,  was  built  in  the  form  of  a  conical  tent,  made  by 
stretching  several  tanned  buffalo  skins,  strongly  sewed 
together,  over  poles  set  in  a  circle,  crossing  at  the  top 
in  the  centre,  and  fastened  by  thongs.  The  tent,  being 
raised  and  spread,  is  fastened  down  by  pegs  at  the  bot 
tom.  The  entrance  is  a  small  hole  opening  towards  the 
east,  and  covered  by  a  piece  of  thick  skin  so  tanned  as 
to  be  somewhat  stiff,  and  ornamented  with  paint.  This 
is  fastened,  by  buckskin  strings,  on  whichever  side  the 
wind  may  happen  to  be,  so  as  to  form  a  self-closing 
door.  The  opening  is  not  over  three  or  four  feet  high, 
and  does  not  extend  to  the  ground,  barely  admitting  a 
large  man.  Indeed,  it  was  with  some  difficulty  that  I 
got  through  with  my  overcoat  on,  the  side  pockets 
stuffed  with  comforter  and  gloves. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  9$ 

The  internal  arrangements  are  very  simple.  A  round 
hole  is  dug  in  the  centre  for  the  fire,  three  sides  are 
occupied  by  the  beds,  while  the  side  in  which  is  the 
entrance  is  used  as  kitchen,  pantry,  and  general  store 
room.  The  beds  are  elevated  above  the  ground,  per 
haps  from  four  to  six  inches,  and  serve  for  seats  and 
lounges  in  the  daytime,  or  when  not  used  for  sleeping 
purposes.  They  are  made  by  laying  small  willow  rods 
across  a  couple  of  poles,  and  covering  them  with  buffalo 
skins  prepared  especially  for  the  purpose,  blankets,  and 
ordinary  robes,  making,  but  for  the  vermin,  a  comforta 
ble  bed. 

A  large  kettle  was  boiling  over  the  fire,  the  contents 
of  which  were  stirred  from  time  to  time  with  the  broad 
rib  of  a  buffalo,  while  another  large  kettle  was  sitting 
by  the  fire,  in  Avhich  our  coffee  was  boiling.  In  due 
time  supper  was  announced,  consisting  of  boiled  beef 
from  the  large  kettle  over  the  fire,  coffee,  and  very  good 
biscuits,  or  short-cakes,  baked  in  an  old-fashioned  bake- 
kettle,  or  Dutch  oven.  After  we  had  partaken  all  that 
was  desirable,  and  pushed  the  dishes  back,  our  host  and 
his  two  wives  finished  what  was  left.  A  basin  of  water 
was  then  passed  around  to  drink,  and  to  wash  our 
fingers,  which  is  usually  done  by  filling  the  mouth  with 
water,  and  spurting  it  upon  the  hands,  afterwards  wip 
ing  them  upon  a  dirty  cloth  provided  for  the  purpose, 
and  passed  around  to  all  who  have  partaken  of  the 
meal. 

Supper  being  ended,  we  withdrew  to  another  lodget 


9G  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

where  most  of  the  principal  men  of  the  encampment 
were  in  waiting  to  extend  the  hospitalities  of  the  pipe, 
which  was  continued  until  a  late  hour.  Conversation 
being  in  an  unknown  tongue  (to  me),  I  was  not  pecu 
liarly  edified  therewith ;  but  the  fumes  of  the  pipe,  as  it 
circulated  from  mouth  to  mouth,  filled  the  lodge  with 
the  most  unendurable  fragrance  of  tobacco  and  kinne- 
Keniek.  The  smoke  would  subside  for  a  time  as  the 
pipe  became  exhausted.  This  was  but  a  momentary 
relief  to  me,  as  it  was  replenished,  after  short  intervals, 
by  the  person  occupying  the  honorable  position  of  pipe- 
filler.  He  was  amply  equipped,  with  a  piece  of  an  old 
barrel  head,  upon  which  was  piled  up  a  quantity  of 
tobacco  and  kinnekenick,  well  cut  and  thoroughly 
mixed.  The  consumption  of  this  was  the  signal  for  the 
dispersion  of  the  company,  and  we  retired  through  the 
army  of  dogs,  which  kept  up  a  continuous  parting 
salute,  as  we  passed  along  to  the  place  where  our  mule 
and  ponies  were  lariated.  Here  we  spread  our  blankets 
upon  the  ground,  and  lay  down  to  sleep,  or  to  enjoy, 
for  the  rest  of  the  night,  the  joint  serenade  of  dogs  and 
wolves.  Some  of  the  latter  came  so  near  that  I  could 
hear  their  footsteps  on  the  dry  grass,  and  one  of  our 
lariats  was  cut  by  them  only  a  few  steps  from  my  bed, 
letting  one  of  the  ponies  loose ;  but  as  the  wolf  is  the 
acknowledged  brother  of  the  Indian,  it  may  be  presuma 
ble  that  they  were  only  watching  us ;  perhaps  smelling 
me  with  a  sniff  of  jealousy,  as  being  no  relative  of 
theirs. 


LIFE   AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  97 

2d.  —  After  taking  breakfast  with  Pacer,  we  proceed 
ed  on  our  way,  travelling  from  about  ten  in  the  morn 
ing  until  two  in  the  afternoon,  passing  near  several 
Comanche  camps  and  many  hundreds  of  their  ponies. 
On  arriving  at  Kicking  Bird's  camp  we  were  not  met 
with  a  running  salute  of  dogs,  but  a  host  of  children 
came  out  to  met  us,  and  to  stare  at  the  "  white  man  " 
who  was  accompanying  their  chief.  Our  horses  and 
luggage  were  taken  care  of  by  the  women,  while  wo 
repaired  to  the  lodge  of  Zebile,  Kicking  Bird's  brother. 
Here  we  remained,  enveloped  in  the  smoke  of  tobacco 
and  kinnekenick,  while  Kicking  Bird  was  informed  of 
the  affairs  of  his  camp,  and  in  turn  had  given  his  talk, 
explained  the  cause  of  the  presence  of  the  white  man, 
when  we  partook  of  some  supper,  and  retired  to  To- 
pen's  lodge  to  sleep.  Toperi  is  a  fine-looking  little  girl, 
Kicking  Bird's  only  child.  She  soon  produced  the  little 
map  of  North  America  I  had  drawn  and  given  her, 
which  had  been  kept  very  nicely.  Kicking  Bird's  en 
campment  is  situated  upon  a  creek,  six  or  eight  miles 
above  the  remains  of  old  Fort  Cobb,  in  the  midst  of  a 
dense  growth  of  small  timber,  and  consists  of  about 
forty  lodges,  all  constructed  upon  the  same  general  plan 
as  the  one  described  as  Pacer's,  with  plenty  of  wood  and 

water  at  hand. 

> 

6th.  —  After  remaining  in  camp  until  yesterday  after 
noon,  endeavoring  to  render  myself  familiar  with  all, 
and  writing  down  many  Kiowa  words,  in  order  to  mem 
orize  them,  we  came  on  to  the  Agency,  staying  last 

7 


98  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

night  at  the  Apache  camp,  and  arriving  at  the  agent's 
about  noon  to-day.  I  might  say  that  I  have  been  treat 
ed  with  the  greatest  attention  and  kindness,  though  no 
doubt  many  of  the  Indians  look  upon  my  being  among 
them  with  mistrust,  fearing  that  my  motives  may  be  to 
their  disadvantage. 

MARTHA  DAY, 

a  Mexican  woman,  who  had  been  some  two  years  in 
captivity  among  the  Quahada  Comanches,  last  night 
made  her  escape  to  the  Agency,  where  she  has  been 
cared  for,  clothed,  &c. 

She  yesterday  informed  Black  Beard,  her  owner,  that 
she  intended  to  run  away  from  him.  He  told  her  that 
she  had  better  not  make  that  attempt,  as  it  would  cost 
her  her  life  ;  if  the  agent  should  not  kill  her,  he  would 
return  her  to  him,  as  she  was  a  Mexican,  and  he  would 
kill  her.  Apparently  in  great  distress  of  mind,  she  pro 
posed  to  herd  the  mules,  as  she  could  not  sleep.  As  it 
was  rainy,  and  the  proposition  accorded  so  well  with  their 
propensities  to  laziness,  it  was  fully  assented  to,  and  she 
took  charge  of  the  mules.  These  she  soon  left  to  take 
care  of  themselves,  while  she  set  out  for  the  Agency. 
Eluding  the  guard,  she  entered  the  porch  on  her  arrival, 
where  she  sat  until  morning.  After  the  family  had 
arisen,  she  came  in.  and  was  of  course  well  taken  care 
of.  The  Quahadas,  armed  with  bows,  arrows,  and  re 
volvers,  watched  every  window  and  door  to  which  they 
could  gain  access,  in  order  to  get  a  sight  at  her,  but 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  99 

were  foiled  in  all  their  attempts.  In  the  evening  she 
was  put  on  the  stage,  in  company  with  the  father  of 
Clinton  Smith,  and  started  on  her  home  journey,  re 
joicing  in  fear,  and  yet  manifesting  a  thankful  heart. 
We  have  since  been  informed  of  her  safe  arrival  at  her 
home  and  among  her  friends.  She  was  quite  a  good- 
looking  young  woman,  intelligent,  and  appeared  to  have 
had  some  education  before  her  capture  by  the  Indians, 
and  is  now  about  eighteen  years  of  age. 

The  following  day  the  Quahadas  were  very  inquisi 
tive  about  her,  wanting  to  know  where  she  was,  and  to 
be  paid  for  her  ;  but  all  attempts  in  that  direction  were 
fruitless,  the  agent  simply  informing  them  that  he  had 
sent  her  where  they  would  not  see  her.  If  they  had 
brought  her  in  and  given  her  up,  they  would  have 
received  one  of  their  prisoners  whom  McKenzie  had 
captured  ;  but  now  they  would  receive  nothing. 

8th  and  9th.  —  Returned  with  Kicking  Bird  to  his 
camp,  spending  the  night  near  the  Apache  camp,  the 
lodge  being  so  full  that  I  spread  my  blankets  upon  the 
ground  outside,  and  enjoyed  a  good  night's  sleep,  though 
surrounded  by  hundreds  of  Indians,  who,  but  a  few 
months  ago,  would  have  rejoiced  at  such  an  opportunity 
for  securing  the  scalp  of  a  white  man. 

After  leaving  the  Apache  camp,  where  Kicking 
Bird,  Trotting  Wolf,  and  myself  took  breakfast,  and, 
consequently,  were  far  behind  the  other  Kiowas,  while 
riding  along  in  company  with  these  two  chiefs,  my  mind 
became  unusually  overshadowed  with  Divine  Goodness, 


100  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

—  with  a  precious  feeling  of  calmness,  —  in  which  I  was 
favored  to  approach  the  throne  of  mercy  with  an  unu 
sual  sense  of  nearness  thereto,  which  feeling  continued 
while  we  travelled  many  miles. 

In  the  evening  Stumbling  Bear,  a  Kiowa  chief,  in 
formed  me  of  a  war,  while  General  Hazen  was  their 
agent,  in  which  he  himself  killed  and  scalped  five  men. 
and  Kicking  Bird  seven.  I  suppose  that  it  would  be  a 
difficult  thing  to  find,  in  the  whole  tribe,  a  man,  over 
whose  head  twenty  years  have  passed,  whose  hands 
have  not  been  imbrued  in  blood. 

10th.  —  Since  living  in  an  Indian  camp,  I  have  often 
noticed  a  peculiar  howling  cry,  for  an  hour  or  so,  about 
daybreak,  without  knowing  the  cause  of  this  dismal 
wail.  It  is  the  hour  of  lamentation,  in  which  those  who 
have  recently  lost  relatives  or  friends  by  the  hand  of 
death,  raise  this  cry  of  grief. 

To-day  there  have  been  several  outbreaks  of  this 
kind,  in  consequence  of  the  dangerous  sickness  of  sev 
eral  young  children  in  the  camp.  Pleuro-pneumonia  is 
of  frequent  occurrence  among  them,  owing  to  their  ex 
posure,  few  if  any  among  them  wearing  anything  upon 
their  feet  or  legs.  Indeed,  young  mea  of  twenty  years 
of  age  and  upwards  are  not  unfrequeritly  running 
about  with  no  other  covering  than  a  single  blanket,  let 
the  inclemency  of  the  weather  be  what  it  may  ;  and  I 
have  many  times  seen  their  middle-aged  and  old  men 
go  out  to  breakfast,  away  from  their  own  lodge,  with 
only  a  blanket  about  them,  even  in  winter's  cold.  Yet, 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  101 

when  prostrated  with  pleuro-pneumonia,  the  wife  or 
mother,  instead  of  endeavoring  to  assuage  the  suffer 
ings  of  the  patient  by  judicious  nursing,  or  to  arrest  the 
progress  of  the  disease  by  the  application  of  remedial 
agents,  has  recourse  to  the  tricks  of  jugglery,  or  other 
absurd  and  superstitious  performances,  and  betakes  her 
self  to  these  detestable  bowlings,  in  which,  as  was  the 
case  to-day,  so  many  of  the  women  and  children  join, 
that  the  whole  encampment  resounds  with  the  dolorous 
wail.  This  wail  is  so  unlike  any  other  earthly  sound 
as  to  be  utterly  impossible  to  give  an  adequate  idea  of 
it  on  paper.  It  must  be  heard  to  be  appreciated. 

lo^A.  —  In  company  with  the  most  of  Kicking  Bird's 
people,  started  for  the  Agency.  During  my  stay  in 
camp  I  have  endeavored  to  render  myself  familiar  with 
the  children,  mingling  with  them  as  much  as  possible 
out  of  doors,  and,  whenever  opportunity  offered,  exhib 
ited  my  charts.  Several  have  learned  their  letters,  and 
some  young  men  form  very  well-shaped  Roman  letters 
with  a  pencil.  I  find  that,  day  by  day,  they  are  becom 
ing  more  and  more  familiar,  and  I  think  some  of  the 
prejudices  of  the  older  ones  are  giving  way,  so  that 
when  the  time  comes  for  me  to  erect  my  tent  in  the 
midst  of  their  camp,  many  of  their  children  will  enter 
it  with  some  degree  of  confidence,  who  could  not  have 
been  prevailed  upon  to  do  so  in  the  beginning  of  my 
acquaintance  with  them.  On  one  occasion,  the  lodge 
in  which  I  was  sojourning  was  taken  down,  and  the 
man  and  his  wife  left  for  some  other  place,  leaving  me 


102  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

without  knowing  where  to  go  or  what  to  do,  as  Kicking 
Bird  was  away  at  the  time,  so  that  I  could  talk  with 
no  one  in  the  camp.  However,  ere  very  long,  Zebile 
came  to  me,  and  by  signs  bade  me  enter  his  lodge. 
My  goods  were  soon  brought  in,  so  that  I  felt  quite 
at  home. 

I  have  made  some  progress  in  learning  the  Kiowa 
language,  and  was  particularly  struck  with  the  simplici 
ty  of  their  modes  of  numbering,  —  being  a  decimal 
system  even  more  simple  than  our  own. 

Encamped  for  the  night  near  a  Comanche  camp,  and 
on  the  morning  of  the  16th  went  into  the  Agency, 
finding  that  a  box  of  books,  charts,  slates,  &c.,  had 
arrived,  during  my  absence,  for  my  use,  so  that  I  shall 
be  in  readiness  ere  long,  I  trust,  to  open  my  school  in 
camp. 

Perhaps  it  would  not  be  uninteresting  to  the  reader 
to  have  a  short  account  of  Kicking  Bird,  whose  name 
will  often  occur  in  these  pages,  as  it  has  already  done. 

Kicking  Bird  is  a  chief  of  distinction,  not  only  among 
his  own  tribe,  but  has  great  influence  with  other  tribes, 
particularly  the  Apaches.  He  is  not  a  full  Kiowa,  his 
grandfather  being  a  Crow  Indian,  who  was  captured 
while  young,  and  brought  up  among  the  Kiowas,  mar 
ried  a  Kiowa  woman,  and  raised  a  family  of  children, 
one  of  whom  became  the  father  of  Kicking  Bird,  who 
is  distinguished  for  eloquence,  bravery,  military  capa 
city,  good  sound  practical  sense,  and  his  friendship  to 
the  whites. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  103 

He  might  be  considered  the  first  chief  of  the  tribe : 
although  no  chief  is  amenable  to  another,  still  there 
are,  at  the  present  time,  no  less  than  twelve  chiefs  who 
look  to  him  for  counsel  in  all  matters  of  importance. 
His  long-continued  attachment  to  the  whites  at  one 
time  so  far  brought  him  into  disrepute  with  his  tribe, 
that  they  charged  his  friendship  to  cowardice,  called 
him  a  woman,  and  refused  to  listen  to  his  counsels. 
Finding  his  influence  in  the  tribe  nearly  gone,  he  raised 
a  force,  conducted  a  raid  into  Texas,  and  had  a  severe 
engagement  with  the  white  soldiers,  where  he  conducted 
his  men  with  such  ability  and  coolness  as  to  come  off 
victorious,  and  win  a  testimony  of  respect  from  the 
commander  of  his  enemy's  forces.  On  his  return  home 
he  again  advocated  peace  with  the  whites,  and  has 
steadily  continued  to  do  so  from  that  time  to  the 
present. 

The  tribe,  thoroughly  convinced  of  his  bravery,  no 
more  attribute  his  desire  for  peace  to  cowardice,  and 
listen  to  his  eloquent  arguments,  —  in  most  cases  yield 
ing  to  his  counsels  ;  so  that  he  really  stands  at  the  head 
of  all  those  Kiowas  who  are  disposed  to  live  peaceably, 
as  Lone  Wolf  does  at  the  head  of  those  occupying  a 
less  friendly  position. 

Lone  Wolf  is  several  years  older  than  Kicking  Bird, 
not  so  far-seeing,  more  hasty  and  rash  in  his  conclusions, 
as  well  as  more  treacherous  and  cunning,  but  with  less 
depth  of  mind.  He  is  the  acknowledged  leader  of  that 
portion  of  the  tribe  who  are  more  inclinable  to  hostilities, 


104  LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 

It  appears,  from  what  I  have  learned  from  Kicking 
Bird,  that  the  Kiovvas,  many  years  since,  lived  far  to  the 
northward,  where  it  was  very  cold  most  of  the  year,  — 
far  beyond  the  country  of  the  Crows  and  Sioux.  He 
states  that  when  they  lived  there,  they  knew  nothing  of 
ponies,  but  used  dogs  to  carry  their  burdens,  to  draw 
their  lodge-poles,  and  remove  all  their  fixtures  from 
place  to  place.  In  process  of  time  one  of  their  men,  in 
his  travels,  went  far  to  the  southward,  and  after  some 
years  of  roaming,  was  taken  prisoner  by  a  band  of 
Comanches.  They  took  counsel  to  put  him  to  death, 
but  one  of  their  head  men  prevailed  upon  the  rest  to 
spare  him,  on  the  plea  that  they  had  never  before  seen 
any  one  like  him,  or  any  of  his  people,  and  it  might;  be 
that  if  they  treated  him  well,  he  might  befriend  any  of 
their  men  who  might  fall  in  with  his  tribe.  He  further 
counselled  his  people  to  send  him  home  with  honor. 
The  counsel  of  this  chief  prevailed,  and  he  was  fitted 
out  with  a  pony,  saddle,  and  bridle,  and  sent  home.  On 
his  return,  his  pony,  saddle,  and  bridle  were  objects  of 
general  admiration  and  envy,  paving  the  way  for  the 
reception  of  his  glowing  description  of  the  fine  country 
he  had  seen.  He  told  them  that  in  the  country  he  had 
visited,  the  summer  lasted  nearly  the  whole  year,  and 
the  plains  were  stocked,  not  only  with  game,  but  large 
herds  of  ponies  such  as  he  was  riding. 

Hearing  the  old  man's  glowing  account,  and  seeing 
his  enviable  pony,  the  subject  became  the  topic  of  na 
tional  council,  and  it  was  finally  nearly  unanimously 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  105 

decided  to  follow  the  old  man  to  the  beautiful  country 
he  had  seen.  Accordingly  upon  the  opening  of  the  fol 
lowing  spring,  the  whole  tribe,  with  the  exception  of  a 
few  who  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  receive  the  re 
ports  of  the  old  man,  commenced  their  migrations  to  the 
southward,  leaving  their  dogs  with  their  friends  who 
remained  in  that  country.  They  continued  their  migra 
tion,  under  the  leadership  of  the  old  man,  until,  in 
process  of  time,  they  fell  in  with  a  party  of  Comanches,' 
who  made  war  upon  them,  but  eventually  becoming 
possessed  of  ponies,  they  followed  their  enemies  to  this 
land,  where  they  have  ever  since  resided. 

1st  Month,  6th,  1873.  —  Yesterday,  Black  Beard,  a 
Quahada  chief,  brought  in,  and  delivered  up  to  the 
agent,  three  Mexican  captive  boys,  whom  they  had  held 
in  captivity  for  two  years  past.  These  boys  are  appar 
ently  as  much  pleased  with  the  prospect  of  their  resto 
ration  to  their  friends,  who  reside  near  San  Antonio, 
Texas,  as  any  of  the  other  captives  ;  but  not  being  able 
to  converse  with  them,  I  could  not  learn  their  histories. 

This  day  the  agent,  interpreter,  myself,  and  two 
others,  set  out  on  our  contemplated  tour  to  the  camps  ; 
but,  getting  a  late  start,  it  was  dark  when  we  arrived 
at  the  widow  Chandler's,  on  the  Little  Washita  River, 
whose  husband  is  now  a  corpse  in  the  house. 

1th.  —  After  the  burial  of  J.  Chandler,  who  has  been 
the  agent's  interpreter  for  some  years,  we  proceeded  to 
Mahway's  camp,  by  way  of  the  Keechi  Hills,  a  series 
of  rocky  mounds,  rising  abruptly  from  an  undulating 


106  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

country,  giving  it  a  wild,  romantic  appearance.  From 
the  summit  of  the  most  prominent  of  these,  which  rises, 
perhaps,  two  hundred  feet  above  the  surrounding  coun 
try,  a  beautiful  view,  for  many  miles.  Ss  obtained.  We 
stopped  a  short  time  at  Mahway's  (Shaking-hand)  camp, 
and  then  proceeded  to  the  Wichita  Agency.  I  put  up 
at  the  school-house  for  the  night. 

9th.  —  After  visiting  Howeah's  camp,  on  the  Washita, 
we  arrived,  last  evening,  at  Kicking  Bird's  camp,  which 
is  now  situated  on  the  north  side  of  the  Washita,  off  the 
reservation  for  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches.  Had  a  long 
council,  which  was  continued  this  morning,  in  which 
nine  Kiowa  chiefs  were  present.  They  expressed  their 
determination  to  cease  raiding  and  depredating  upon 
the  whites,  and  wished  to  be  at  peace  with  other 
Indians,  making  a  special  request  that  some  good  white 
man  should  go  with  them,  to  meet  the  Utes  in  council, 
in  order  to  make  peace  with  them. 

After  the  council  was  ended,  with  Kicking  Bird  for 
guide,  we  left  for  the  other  Kiowa  camps.  Crossed  the 
prairies  and  entered  the  mountains  ere  night  overtook 
us,  and  were  compelled  to  encamp  among  them. 

It  was  a  beautiful  evening,  though  cold,  and  we  had 
built  a  roaring  camp-fire,  about  which  our  little  party 
were  sitting,  in  the  double  enjoyment  of  its  genial 
warmth,  and  the  beauty  of  the  wild  scenes,  lighted  up 
by  the  silvery  light  of  the  moon.  One  of  the  party 
asked  the  chief  what  the  Kiowas  thought  of  the  moon. 
He  replied,  "  It  is  the  Great  White  Man :  "  then,  look- 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  1Q7 

ing  for  a  cluster  of  stars,  which  he  did  not  succeed  in 
pointing  out  to  us,  he  stated  it  to  have  the  outline  of  a 
man,  and  to  be  the  Great  Kiowa.  He  subsequently 
pointed  out  to  me  the  Pleiades,  with  some  of  the  sur 
rounding  stars,  as  this  cluster. 

The  Great  Kiowa,  he  said,  was  a  very  large  man,  and 
also  very  powerful.  He  was  so  large  that  he  could 
cross  the  widest  rivers  at  a  single  step.  He  made  all 
this  great  country,  with  all  its  lakes  and  rivers,  its 
mountains  and  plains  ;  he  also  made  all  the  animals,  of 
every  kind,  that  were  found  in  it  before  the  white 
people  came,  — such  as  the  buffalo,  the  bear,  the  bea 
ver,  the  deer,  the  antelope,  and  the  wolf. 

After  having  made  all  these,  he  travelled  a  long 
while  to  the  westward,  until  he  came  to  a  very  large, 
hollow  tree,  lying  on  the  ground ;  walking  up  to  this, 
he  made  three  feints  as  if  to  strike  it,  and  the  fourth 
time  he  gave  it  a  hard  blow,  upon  which  out  marched  a 
body  of  Kiowas,  —  full-grown  men  and  women,  —  who 
ran  from  him  as  if  in  great  alarm.  He  called  them  back 
to  him,  telling  them  that  he  was  their  father ;  that  he 
made  them ;  that  they  were  his  children.  When  they 
came  back  to  him,  he  discovered  that  they  were  disfig 
ured  by  having  some  of  their  members  improperly  placed 
upon  their  foreheads.  Correcting  this  error  in  their  for 
mation,  he  sent  them  away ;  and  again  striking  the  log 
as  before,  another  body  of  Kiowas  came  forth.  These 
also  consisted  of  grown  men  and  women,  and  upon  theii 
fleeing  from  him,  were  called  back,  as  the  others  had 


108  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

been ;  but  finding  them  correctly  formed,  he  sent  them 
away.  The  third  time  the  log  was  smitten  as  before, 
and  this  time  children  came  forth  with  the  men  and 
women.  Being  displeased  at  this,  he  called  them  to 
him,  and  discovering  indications  that  evil  had  been 
wrought  by  them  while  yet  in  the  log,  he  became  very 
angry,  and  told  them  that  since  they  had  done  wrong 
before  coming  forth  from  the  log,  he  should  make  no 
more  Kiowas.  He  then  gave  every  man  a  bow,  and 
some  arrows  with  stone  heads,  and  every  woman  an 
instrument  with  a  stone  edge,  for  dressing  the  skins  of 
animals.  Instructing  them  in  the  use  of  the  instru 
ments  he  had  given  them,  and  further  teaching  the 
women  how  to  make  clothing  and  lodges  from  the  skins 
of  animals,  after  dressing  them,  he  told  them  that  he 
gave  all  this  country  to  them,  and  all  the  animals  it 
contained,  that  they  might  use  their  flesh  for  food,  and 
their  skins  for  clothing  and  lodges  to  live  in. 

Then,  leaving  them,  he  travelled  far  towards  the  ris 
ing  sun,  until  he  came  to  a  great  water.  There  he,  for 
the  first  time,  met  with  the  Great  White  Man,  who  was 
well  clothed,  and  riding  a  fine  horse  —  himself  being 
but  poorly  clad.  They  approached  each  other,  and  the 
Great  Kiowa,  claiming  the  country,  informed  the  Great 
White  Man  that  he  made  it,  and  had  made  a  people  to 
live  in  it ;  that  the  people  he  had  made  were  his  chil 
dren.;  that  he  had  given  this  country  to  them,  and  it 
was  theirs.  The  Great  White  Man  replied  that  he  had 
done  well ;  he  himself  had  many  children,  who  lived 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  100 

away  across  the  great  water,  in  a  country  he  had  made 
and  given  to  them. 

He  further  said  that  he  had  given  them  books  ;  taught 
them  how  to  make  fine  clothes,  such  as  he  himself  wore ; 
to  build  fine  houses  to  live  in ;  and  how  to  make  the 
ground  produce  such  things  as  they  wanted  for  their 
sustenance. 

After  this  the  Great  Kiowa  returned  to  his  children, 
and  told  them  of  his  interview  with  the  Great  White 
Man,  and  the  words  that  passed  between  them  ;  again 
told  them  that  they  were  his  children ;  that  this  country 
was  theirs;  that  he  had  given  it  to  them.  The  Great 
White  Man  had  made  a  country  for  his  children  beyond 
the  great  water,  and  they  ought  to  stay  there  ;  but, 
should  they  find  their  way  to  this  country  as  their  father 
had  done,  they  must  fight  them  as  enemies,  and  never 
make  peace  with  them  ;  and  though  there  might  be  a 
great  many  more  of  the  white  people  than  of  them,  they 
should  never  become  extinct,  but  should  continue  to  be 
a  people  forever.  After  this,  the  Great  White  Man  and 
the  Great  Kiowa  went  up  among  the  stars,  to  look  at 
what  they  had  done,  and  watch  over  their  works.  The 
Great  White  Man  became  the  moon,  and  the  Great 
Kiowa  a  cluster  of  stars. 

Kicking  Bird  said  that  he  thought  the  Great  Kiowa 
did  wrong  in  counselling  his  children  to  fight  the  white 
people,  and  never  make  peace  with  them,  as  this  tradi 
tion  is  instilled  into  the  minds  of  their  children  from 
their  early  infancy,  and  it  is  hard  work  to  eradicate 


110  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

it  from  their  minds  so  that  they  shall  not  continue  to 
feel  a  secret  enmity  towards  the  white  people.  But 
since  they  receive  their  annuities,  rations,  and  many 
other  favors,  from  the  hands  of  the  whites,  he  can  but 
feel  grateful  to  them,  as  do  also  many  of  their  old  men ; 
and  had  it  not  been  for  the  instilling  of  this  sentiment 
into  their  minds  in  their  early  years,  they  would  long 
since  have  been  friendly  to  the  whites.  He  feelingly 
spoke  of  his  deceased  wife,  calling  her  a  good  woman, 
mentioned  her  love  and  friendship  to  the  white  people, 
based  upon  the  many  kindnesses  and  favors  received 
from  the  agent  and  others,  concluding  his  discourse  by 
saying  that  he  had  told  his  people  that  he  had  firmly 
resolved,  that  unless  they  went  no  more  into  Texas  on 
their  thievish  and  murderous  raids,  he  should  throw 
them  away,  take  such  as  might  still  cling  to  him,  and 
settle  down  with  the  whites  at  the  Agency,  and  leave 
them  to  suffer  the  consequences  of  their  choice. 

In  reply  to  the  question,  "  What  becomes  of  us  when 
we  die  ? "  he  answered  that  he  did  not  know  what 
became  of  white  people,  as  they  were  not  made  by  the 
same  being  that  made  the  Indians.  But  when  Kiowas 
die,  the  spirit  travels  a  great  way  towards  the  sunset, 
and  crossing  a  high  mountain  ridge,  it  comes  at  length 
to  a  wide  water,  which  it  has  to  cross.  Upon  arriving 
at  the  opposite  shore,  it  is  met  by  former  loved  friends, 
who  have  gone  before  to  this  happy  land,  and  who  now 
rejoice  to  meet  it  again.  There  the  game  is  always  fat 
and  plenty,  the  grass  is  always  green,  the  horses  large, 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  \\\ 

swift,  and  beautiful.  The  inhabitants  are  never  sick, 
nor  feel  pain.  Parting  and  tears  are  unknown — joy 
fills  every  heart.  A  high  mountain  stands  near  the 
boundaries  of  this  land,  and  watchers  are  set  upon  it, 
who  are  continually  looking  along  the  road  leading  from 
this  country,  watching  for  the  spirits  of  the  dying  and 
newly  dead,  —  whether  they  die  naturally,  in  battle,  or 
by  accident ;  and  when  they  discover  any  coming  along 
the  road,  they  immediately  call  to  the  friends  of  the 
coming  spirits,  who  go  forth  with  rejoicings  to  meet 
them,  and  conduct  them  to  the  lodges  they  have  pre 
pared  for  them. 

Wth.  —  After  having  crossed  several  steep  and  rocky 
ridges,  we  descended  to  a  wide  and  beautiful  valley, 
bounded  on  the  north  and  north-east  by  the  mountain 
ridges  we  had  just  crossed,  and  on  the  south  and  south 
west  by  the  more  elevated  portions  of  the  Wichita 
Mountains.  In  this  valley  a  large  part  of  the  Kiowas, 
several  bands  of  Comanches,  and  the  Apaches  have 
their  camps. 

The  view  of  the  Wichitas  from  the  elevated  dome  of 
Mount  Scott,  in  the  south-east,  to  Mount  Sheridan,  in 
the  south,  in  connection  with  the  beautiful  valley  be 
yond  which  they  arose,  formed  a  scene  of  sublime  gran 
deur  not  easily  described. 

After  visiting  the  camps  of  Sun  Boy  and  Lone  Wolf, 
a  portion  of  our  party,  myself  for  one,  determined  on 
visiting  the  summit  of  Mount  Sheridan,  which  we  im 
mediately  set  about,  and  effected  in  a  short  time.  It 


112  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

rises  about  eleven  hundred  feet  above  the  surrounding 
plain.  Ascending  its  sloping  sides,  covered  with  trees, 
we  came  to  the  nearly  perpendicular  walls  of  granite 
which  form  its  summit. 

These,  at  the  south  end  of  the  mountain,  rise  about 
two  hundred  feet,  while  they  are  much  higher  at  the 
north, — probably  not  less  than  four  hundred  feet. 
These  rocks  render  the  ascent  laborious  and  difficult, 
but  once  surmounted,  the  magnificent  grandeur  of  the 
scene  crowns  all.  Hundreds  of  square  miles  of  rich  and 
beautiful  prairies,  valleys,  hills,  and  plains,  are  spread 
out  as  a  map  at  our  feet,  in  all  their  wildness  and  sol 
itude.  The  less  lofty  peaks  of  the  Wichitas  were  scat 
tered  about  us  here  and  there,  to  the  east,  west,  and 
south,  —  being  a  perfect  wilderness  of  rocky  summits. 
The  mountain  ridges  we  had  crossed  in  the  morning, 
and  which  cost  us  hours  of  toil,  could  scarcely  be  dis 
tinguished  from  the  plains,  so  low  and  insignificant  did 
they  appear. 

The  more  elevated  head  of  Mount  Scott  stood  out  in 
the  east,  at  the  distance  of  six  miles,  as  a  giant  among 
dwarfs,  while,  taking  the  whole  view,  in  all  the  ever- 
varying  richness  of  scenery  incident  to  the  proximity 
of  mountains  and  plains,  hills  and  valleys,  the  effect  is 
striking  and  sublime. 

On  our  return  to  the  Agency  late  in  the  evening,  we 
learned  that  four  of  the  women  captured  by  Colonel 
McKenzie,  having  been  released  at  the  solicitation  of 
Horseback,  on  account  of  his  procuring  the  release  from 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  113 

captivity  of  the  four  white  boys  mentioned  heretofore, 
had  returned  during  our  absence. 

VLth.  —  Horseback  came  in  with  a  number  of  mules 
and  horses  to  deliver  up  as  stolen  property,  and  pro 
posed  in  his  speech  having  a  treaty  made  with  the 
Texans.  One  of  the  returned  women  told  the  story  of 
the  battle,  and  of  their  capture  and  treatment  by  the  sol 
diers.  She  said  they  had  been  universally  well  treated, 
had  plenty  of  good  food,  and  were  not  required  to  do 
anything,  not  even  to  bring  water  or  provide  wood  at 
their  camps. 

Her  remarks  respecting  the  kind  treatment  received  by 
them  gave  the  agent  an  excellent  opportunity  of  con 
trasting  her  statement  of  the  universal  kindness  with 
which  they  were  treated,  with  what  they  knew  all 
white  captives,  especially  females,  received  at  their 
hands, —  always  being  much  abused,  and  often  suffer 
ing  death  as  the  result  of  it. 

Horseback  acknowledged  the  truthfulness  of  the  con 
trast,  owning  that  he  knew  that  the  white  man  had  a 
better  heart  than  the  red  man,  and  he  wanted  to  live 
in  friendship  with  him. 

Horseback  is  a  chief  of  no  ordinary  capacity,  having 
about  two  hundred  people  in  his  band.  He  is  probably 
about  fifty  years  of  age,  and  though  not  a  Quahada, 
yet  possesses  a  very  great  influence  with  the  chiefs  of 
that  band  of  Comanches.  He,  being  sick  at  the  time 
the  Washington  delegation  left,  had  to  remain  at  home, 
and  has  become  active  in  his  demonstration  of  friend- 
8 


114  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

ship  to  the  whites,  probably  more  from  policy  than  from 
any  inherent  good  feeling  towards  them.  However  that 
may  be,  he  has  not  only  secured  the  delivery  of  the 
white  children  held  in  captivity  by  the  Quahadas,  but 
also  from  twelve  to  fifteen  Mexicans,  since  the  delega 
tion  left,  and  has  now  made  out  all  the  horses  and 
mules  stolen  by  the  tribe.  He,  being  a  man  of  great 
determination,  has  exercised  his  firmness  and  resolution, 
this  fall  and  winter,  by  visiting  and  bringing  into  the 
Agency,  on  peaceful  relations,  the  Quahada  band  of  the 
tribe,  and  is  now  anxious  for  a  man  to  go  to  his  camp 
as  a  teacher,  being  determined  to  leave  the  old  road, 
and  travel  one  that  he  is  beginning  to  see  will  be  more 
elevating  to  his  people.  His  conduct,  for  a  few  months 
past,  is  highly  commendable,  and,  if  continued,  will 
place  him  at  the  head  of  all  the  Comanche  chiefs, 
though  standing  in  the  background  hitherto. 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  H5 


CHAPTER    VII. 

OPENING  OF  THE  SCHOOL  IN  THE  KIOWA  CAMPS.  —  AD 
VENTURE  WITH  A  MIDDLE-AGED  WARRIOR  IN  MY 
TENT.  —  SICKNESS  AMONG  CHILDREN.  —  BAD  MEDI 
CINE.  —  SUPERSTITIONS.  —  COUNCIL.  —  REMOVAL  TO 
CACHE  CREEK.  —  OSAGE  WAR  DANCE.  —  KIOWA 
FEAST.  —  APACHE  MEDICINE  DANCE.  —  VISIT  FROM 
THE  PAWNEES.  —  THEIR  RECEPTION.  —  PAWNEE  WAR 
DANCE.  —  VISIT  TO  MOUNT  SCOTT. 

1st  Month,  23c?.  —  I  this  day  record  the  opening  of  a 
school  in  the  Kiowa  camp,  on  the  Washita  River. 

Having  got  my  tent,  blackboard,  maps,  charts,  &c.,  in 
readiness,  I  left  the  Agency  last  2d  day  ;  a  son  of  the 
agent  and  two  of  the  employees  accompanied  me,  to 
assist  in  setting  up  my  tent.  But  not  getting  the  right 
directions  as  to  the  road,  we  were  two  days  in  reaching 
camp  and  setting  up  the  tent.  They  left  me  yesterday, 
and  having  some  other  preparations  to  make,  I  could 
not  open  school  until  this  morning,  when,  with  twenty- 
two  scholars,  it  was  opened  in  the  presence  of  most  of 
the  chiefs,  several  women,  and  a  number  of  young  men. 
It  being  the  first  attempt  at  anything  of  the  kind  ever 


116  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

undertaken  among  the  Kiowas,  it  is  regarded  as  a  nov 
elty  by  them.  After  the  withdrawal  of  the  chiefs  and 
old  people,  several  young  men  remaining  in  my  tent,  a 
middle-aged  man  came  in  with  an  uplifted  hand-axe,  his 
face  hideously  painted  with  black  lines,  expressive  of  in 
tense  anger,  advanced  towards  me  with  a  most  horrid  oath 
in  broken  English,  and,  suiting  his  action  to  his  words, 
was,  in  appearance,  in  the  attitude  of  striking  me  with 
the  edge  of  his  weapon.  Putting  on  as  bold  a  front  as  I 
could  command,  I  stepped  up  to  him,  seized  him  by  his 
uplifted  arm,  and  forcibly  put  him  out  of  my  tent,  telling 
him  I  should  permit  no  such  talk  or  action  in  my  lodge. 

I  had  no  thought  of  fear  until  after  closing  the  ses 
sion  for  the  forenoon,  when,  on  thinking  it  over,  I  was 
somewhat  unnerved.  I  think  it  very  probable  that 
there  may  be  several  young,  middle-aged,  and  even  old 
men,  who  may  view  this  movement  as  an  aggression 
upon  their  ancient  customs,  and  conceive  the  idea  of 
frightening  me  from  the  field,  without  manifesting  any 
open  opposition  to  it ;  but  meeting  prompt  action,  I 
think  it  will  not  be  repeated,  though  some  other  form 
of  interrupting  the  school  may  be  resorted  to. 

P.  M.  —  So  many  spectators  being  present  who  know 
nothing  about  schools,  I  found  it  next  to  impossible  to 
bring  the  scholars  to  anything  like  order.  As  soon  as 
the  children  attempted  to  pronounce  a  word  after  me 
from  the  chart,  the  visitors  would  burst  into  a  laugh, 
every  one  talking  in  a  loud  voice,  so  that  it  was  utterly 
impossible  to  proceed.  I  finally  'gave  up  the  attempt, 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  H7 

telling  them,  "  Kiowas  heap  talk  —  heap  laugh  —  I 
would  wait  till  all  done,  —  then,  when  no  more  talk  — 
no  more  laugh  —  children  talk,"  —  keeping  the  chil 
dren  for  some  time  standing  silently  before  the  charts. 
After  a  long  time,  they  understood  my  meaning,  and 
became  silent,  when  I  .proceeded  with  the  reading. 
Thus  my  long-cherished  design  of  opening  a  school  in 
the  camp  of  the  Kiowas  is  accomplished.  I  feel  it  to 
be  but  the  beginning  of  many  trials,  and  much  labor 
both  of  body  and  mind.  May  I  be  favored  with  strength 
and  fortitude  sufficient  for  the  occasion,  and  may  the 
undertaking  prove  a  blessing  to  this  people,  is  the 
ardent  desire  of  my  heart. 

30tA.  —  Since  opening  my  school,  I  have  continued  it 
from  day  to  day,  first  day  excepted,  up  to  this  date, 
though  the  violent  snow-storm  of  the  27th,  during 
which  about  twelve  inches  of  snow  fell,  and  the  suc 
ceeding  cold  weather,  which  was  intensely  cold,  —  the 
mercury  at  the  Wichita  Agency  sinking  to  thirty-four 
degrees  below  zero,  —  very  much  interrupted  the  school. 
It  was  impossible  to  warm  my  tent  so  as  to  be  comfort 
able,  and  yesterday  morning,  after  suffering  from  cold 
through  the  night  so  that  I  could  not  sleep,  I  went  to 
Kicking  Bird's  lodge,  wrhere  a  fire  had  been  kept  up  all 
night,  in  order  to  get  warm,  and  from  the  effects  of  the 
heat,  though  I  kept  at  some  distance  from  the  fire,  I  so 
nearly  fainted,  that  I  could  not  sit  up  ;  but  had  school 
in  the  afternoon. 

This   morning   Kicking   Bird   informed   me   that  the 


118  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

Caddoes  had  been  talking  to  them  about  me,  making 
their  own  superstitions  so  operate  upon  the  ignorant 
Kiowas,  that,  unless  it  be  counteracted,  my  school  will 
not  be  likely  to  amount  to  much,  for  some  time  at  least. 
They  have  told  the  Kiowas  that  I  am  a  bad  medicine-man, 
having  made  several  of  their  children  sick  last  winter  by 
"  blowing  "  them  ;  that  two  of  them  died  —  one  a  young 
man,  who  had  the  consumption  before  coming  to  school 
to  me,  and  lived  two  thirds  of  a  year  after  I  left.  The 
fact  of  so  many  of  the  Kiowa  children  being  sick  at  the 
present  time  with  bad  colds,  has  rendered  their  minds 
very  susceptible  to  this  superstitious  idea.  But,  in  my 
estimation,  their  being  exposed  bare-footed,  bare-legged, 
bare-armed,  bare-headed,  bare-necked,  and  bare-breasted, 
to  the  inclemency  of  the  furious  storm,  —  getting  their 
blankets  wet,  in  which  many  of  them  sleep  at  night,  as 
well  as  run  about  by  day,  and  then  the  sudden  change 
to  intense  cold,  —  is  a  sufficient  reason  for  the  present 
sickness  :  but  they  can  see  no  other  than  that  given  by 
the  Caddoes.  I  should  not  have  inserted  this  circum 
stance,  but  to  show  what  absurdities  are  so  fully  be 
lieved  by  them  that  instances  are  not  uncommon, 
among  all  these  wild  people,  of  the  suspected  individual 
suffering  death  at  their  hands.  Instance  the  medicine- 
woman,  after  the  death  of  the  Wichita  chief,  narrated 
heretofore.  Other  instances  might  be  given,  not  only 
among  the  wild  Indians,  but  even  among  the  Caddoes, 
in  which  a  son  has  killed  his  own  father  on  account 
of  these  superstitious  suspicions. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  119 

The  chiefs  and  head  men  of  the  encampmeit  are 
holding  council  to-day,  I  suppose,  in  order  to  come  to 
a  decision  as  to  what  to  do  with  so  dangerous  a  man  as 
they  have  among  them.  What  the  result  of  their  delib 
erations  may  be  I  know  not.  Their  children  are  kept 
away  from  my  tent,  and  a  couple  of  young  men,  armed 
with  bows,  arrows,  and  revolvers,  are  remaining  in  and 
about  it,  watching  me  while  I  am  writing  these  lines. 

Notwithstanding  the  intensity  of  their  feelings,  Kick 
ing  Bird,  his  mother,  and  daughter  Topen,  O-del-pac- 
quo-i-see  and  his  daughter  Amatze,  and  another  young 
man,  took  breakfast  with  me  in  my  tent. 

Now,  the  countenances  of  all  I  chance  to  see,  as  they 
will  peep  into  my  apartment  from  time  to  time,  look 
troubled  and  gloomy.  But  let  the  case  result  as  it 
may,  I  fully  believe  it  will  be  in  accordance  with  His 
designs,  who  has  the  ordering  of  all  things,  and  without 
whose  permission  they  cannot  harm  a  hair  of  my  head. 
Though  I  perfectly  comprehend  my  situation,  I  am  pre 
served  free  from  anxiety  as  to  the  event.  Should  they 
determine  upon  carrying  me  back  to  the  Agency,  or 
even  a  more  sure  mode  of  getting  rid  of  me,  I  am  per 
suaded  that  it  will  not  be  from  any  ill  will  to  me,  or 
the  cause  in  which  I  am  engaged,  but,  in  their  estima 
tion,  in  defence  of  the  lives  of  their  children. 

About  five  o'clock  the  council  broke  up,  and  most  of 
the  chiefs  and  principal  men  of  the  camp  came  directly 
to  my  tent,  filling  the  main  or  public  apartment,  bring 
ing  pipes  and  tobacco,  and  wearing  cheerful,  smiling 


120  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

countenances,  every  one  advancing,  taking  me  by  the 
hand,  and  pleasantly  uttering  my  name,  then  seating 
themselves  about  the  apartment.  Two  of  them,  viz., 
Kicking  Bird  and  Stumbling  Bear,  entered  my  private 
apartme.nt,  and  seating  themselves  upon  the  bed,  called 
me  to  them.  Stumbling  Bear  then  rehearsed  to  me  the 
talk  of  the  Caddoes,  saying,  "  No  good  talk,  —  Thom- 
is-sy  good  man ; "  then  told  what  chiefs  had  given 
"  good  talk"  in  their  council,  and  immediately  intro 
duced  conversation  upon  other  subjects,  but  would  still 
come  back  to  the  subject  first  spoken  of,  indicating  the 
character  of  the  council,  and  the  depth  of  feeling  man 
ifested  in  it.  In  the  mean  time,  the  chiefs  in  the  other 
apartment  were  silently  smoking.  Thus,  through  the 
watchful  care  of  an  overruling  Providence,  who  has 
thus  far  made  way  for  me,  unworthy  though  I  am  of 
the  least  of  his  many  favors,  through  many  discourage 
ments,  and  even  at  times  where  there  has  appeared  to 
be  no  way,  has  this  gathering  storm  broken  away,  at 
least  so  far  as  not  to  wear  so  threatening  an  aspect 
as  the  blackness  of  its  rising  may  have  indicated. 

The  snow  being  much  drifted  in  the  ravines  upon  the 
prairies,  and  our  beef  having  been  eaten,  Kicking  Bird 
had  a  mule  killed,  this  evening,  for  our  subsistence  until 
we  can  get  to  the  Agency  for  rations. 

2d  Month,  8th.  —  Arrangements  having  been  made  for 
the  removal  of  our  camps,  yesterday,  with  Trotting 
Wolf  for  guide,  the  men  whom  the  agent  had  sent  out 
for  the  purpose  with  a  team,  took  my  tent  and  fixtures, 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  121 

and  proceeded,  in  advance  of  the  tribe,  to  the  place  of 
our  next  encampment,  on  the  South  Fork  of  Cache  Creek, 
perhaps  twenty-five  miles  from  the  Agency.  After  rais 
ing  my  tent,  a  part  of  the  tribe  arrived,  and  encamped 
near  by.  This  morning  the  Agency  men  and  team  re 
turned,  and  in  the  afternoon,  Kicking  Bird  and  his  people 
came,  and  put  up  their  lodges  around  arid  near  my  tent. 

It  is  astonishing  in  what  an  incredibly  short  time  the 
whole  aspect  of  a  portion  of  country  may  be  changed 
by  these  people.  At  noon  to-day,  except  a  few  lodges 
upon  the  opposite  side  of  the  creek,  though  higher  up 
and  scarcely  visible,  my  tent  was  the  only  indication  of 
the  proximity  of  human  beings.  The  whole  beautiful 
valley  of  Cache  Creek  was  a  solitude,  from  the  moun 
tains  to  the  Agency.  Presently  a  long,  dark  line  is  seen 
coming  over  the  ridge  which  bounds  the  valley  on  the 
north,  and  in  less  than  an  hour  the  solitary  vale  is  teem 
ing  with  life  and  activity,  —  both  sides  of  the  creek 
being  dotted  with  human  habitations  for  nearly  a  mile 
in  extent,  in  which  are  living  several  hundred  of  these 
wild  people,  each  chief  surrounded  by  his  own  band. 
Their  lodges  are  so  simple,  and  so  easily  taken  down 
and  reconstructed,  that  one  may  be  in  a  camp  at  break* 
fast,  —  everything  moving  along  in  the  usual  manner  ; 
presently  the  ponies  and  mules  are  driven  in,  and  the 
whole  village  is  transferred  to  their  backs  and  is  gone, 
leaving  little  to  mark  its  former  site. 

Again,  as  in  the  experience  of  to-day,  a  wild  and 
solitary  place  is  selected  for  a  camping-ground.  In  the 


122  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

morning  it  is  a  solitude, — perhaps  not  a  human  being 
within  thirty  miles;  in  the  evening  a  village  h£,s  sprung 
up,  the  routine  of  business,  —  dressing  of  buffalo  robes, 
tanning  of  buckskin,  collecting  of  fuel,  &c.,  going  on  with 
all  appearance  of  having  been  there  for  months.  The 
same  village,  but  upon  a  new  site  ;  all  is  changed,  and 
yet  nothing  new  ;  old  things  are  not  done  away,  —  the 
same  people  —  the  same  lodges,  —  all  in  the  same  posi 
tions  relatively  —  all  opening  to  the  east ;  each  chief 
again  surrounded  by  his  own  people,  and  all,  as  here 
tofore,  following  unrestrained  the  leadings  of  their  own 
desires. 

18£A.  —  The  school  very  irregular ;  some  days  it  is 
impossible  to  secure  any  attendance  ;  others,  from  ten 
to  fifteen  go  diligently  through  the  school  exercises  ;  but 
it  is  very  evident,  since  the  sickness  mentioned  among 
the  children,  that  there  is  a  strong  opposition  to  their 
being  in  my  lodge.  This  morning,  while  several  chil 
dren  were  quietly  sitting  around,  attentively  engaged, 
an  old  man  came  in,  and,  in  a  very  violent  manner, 
took  the  slates  and  pencils  from  them,  and  drove  them 
out  of  the  tent,  thus  winding  up  the  school  for  this 
morning  rather  abruptly.  In  the  afternoon,  as  the  chil 
dren  began  to  collect  for  school,  some  young  men  came 
in  and  drove  them  out ;  then  asked  for  slates  and  pen 
cils.  I  refused  to  let  them  have  them,  telling  them,  if 
they  wanted  to  use  slates  and  pencils,  to  come  in  qui 
etly,  and  sit  down,  and  they  could  have  them.  There 
was  room  enough,  slates  enough,  and  pencils  enough, 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  123 

for  them  all ;  but  when  they  come  in  and  drive  the  chil 
dren  out  of  my  tent,  they  may  go  away,  as  I  shall  do 
nothing  for  them.  Afterwards,  one  of  them,  as  if  to  find 
out  whether  I  really  meant  what  I  said,  on  a  younger 
bo}-'s  coming  in,  drove  him  out ;  whereupon,  without 
many  words,  as  I  was  fully  satisfied  that  I  had  been 
understood,  I  took  hold  of  him  and  put  him  out  of  the 
tent.  It  is  my  determination  that  children  shall  not  be 
abused  in  or  driven  out  of  my  tent  by  the  young  men, 
if  it  lies  in  my  power  to  prevent  it.  Fully  believing  that 
a  firm  hand  is  as  essential  to  success  in  the  management 
of  the  Indian  as  a  kind  heart,  both  should  be  joined  to 
gether,  and  well  stocked  with  patience. 

\§th.  —  Though  surrounded  most  of  the  day  by  these 
wild  Kiowa  children  or  wilder  young  men,  I  have  not 
been  wholly  devoid  of  feeling. 

In  looking  over  the  events  and  experiences  of  my  past 
life,  it  appears  as  though  it  had  been  nearly  a  failure.  I 
see  but  little  accomplished  of  all  that  might  and  should 
have  been  done,  not  having  lived  day  by  day  so  near  to 
the  Fountain  of  life  and  strength  as  I  should  ;  weakness, 
and  even  death,  has  been  my  lot,  and  I  have  gone  halting 
all  my  life. 

Even  here,  though  endeavoring  to  live  one  day  at  a 
time,  to  gather  my  bread  day  by  day,  seeking  help, 
strength,  and  wisdom  from  the  true  Fount  of  every  bless 
ing,  I  see  but  little  improvement,  and  must  confess  with 
one  formerly,  "  The  good  that  I  would  I  do  not;  but  the 
evil  which  I  would  not,  that  I  do  ;  "  and  that  "  when  I 


124  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

would  do  good,  evil  is  present  with  me."  Yet,  since 
I  truly  desire  to,  and  in  some  measure  do,  "  delight  in 
the  law  of  God  after  the  inward  man,"  I  mostly  feel 
calm  and  peaceful,  though  not  in  a  sense  of  abounding, 
but  rather  of  deep  spiritual,  though  peaceful  poverty. 
Hence  I  have  no  reason  to  complain,  if  in  the  wisdom 
of  Him  whom  I  desire  to  serve,  He  sees  it  to  be  best  for 
me  to  keep  me  in  the  low  places,  neither  abounding  in 
fullness,  nor  yet  wholly  destitute  of  Divine  favor,  so  that 
His  will  concerning  me  be  perfected,  whether  I  see  the 
desire  of  my  eyes  as  regards  this  people,  yea  or  nay.  I 
know  that  they  are  equally  with  their  more  favored 
brothers  the  objects  of  Divine  regard  and  compassion ; 
that  "  His  arm  is  not  shortened  that  it  cannot  save  " 
even  to  the  uttermost ;  that  His  grace  is  sufficient  even 
for  their  redemption,  by  which  they  must  be  changed, 
if  changed  they  ever  are,  from  this  savage,  heathen  life 
to  that  of  Christian  civilization. 

After  retiring  for  the  night,  I  was  awakened  by  a  fear 
ful  combination  of  noises,  —  drumming,  howling  of  dogs, 
yelling  of  men,  laughter  of  women  and  children,  —  and, 
soon  after,  the  voice  of  Trotting  Wolf  near  my  tent, 
shouting  my  name,  and,  addressing  me  in  Kiowa,  bade 
me  "  be  quick,  come  and  see."  I  got  up,  dressed,  and 
followed  him  to  a  place  (only  a  few  rods  from  my  tent) 
near  which  all  this  jargon  of  boisterous,  though  perhaps 
not  entirely  inharmonious  sounds  had  proceeded,  and, 
sitting  down>  in  the  grass,  awaited  the  result. 

A  large  fire  was  burning,  the  light  of  which  illumi- 


BIG  Bow  (ZiP-KOH  ETA),  KIOWA  CHIEF. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  125 

nated  objects  for  some  distance  around,  about  which,  at 
convenient  distances,  seated  in  groups,  were  some  hun 
dreds  of  these  people,  old  and  young,  forming  a  kind  of 
disconnected  circle,  while  by  themselves,  near  the  fire, 
were  the  braves  of  this  portion  of  the  tribe.  Among 
these  the  drum  was  beating  continually,  while  their  clear 
voices  arose  at  intervals  in  a  weird  kind  of  wild  har 
mony. 

A  couple  of  braves,  nearly  naked,  but  painted  and 
with  feathers  in  their  hair,  having  long  lances  orna 
mented  with  feathers  of  various  colors,  left  the  others 
and  advanced  towards  the  fire  in  a  series  of  fantastic 
jumpings,  jerking  up  of  one  foot,  and  a  variety  of  inde 
scribable  gestures  and  bodily  contortions.  These  turning 
about  near  the  fire,  a  number  of  others  in  similar  habili 
ments,  with  uplifted  tomahawks,  hatchets,  war-clubs, 
and  one  old  cavalry  sword,  rushed  upon  them  with  the 
same  indescribable  gesticulation  and  jerking  step,  —  bow 
ing,  jumping,  striking,  dodging,  and  yelling.  In  this 
latter  exercise  the  whole  assembled  multitude,  with  one 
exception,  joined  their  vocal  powers.  Ever  and  anon  a 
dark  figure  or  object  flitted  across  the  arena,  which  in 
the  dim  uncertain  light  had  more  the  appearance  of  a 
demon  than  a  human  being.  Perhaps  the  demoniac 
forms  sometimes  seen  in  pictures  were  real  scenes  in 
savage  life.  These  hideous  objects  flew  past  in  all  pos 
sible  attitudes.  Sometimes  suddenly  dropping  in  the 
grass,  they  would  for  a  time  disappear  from  view  ;  then 
bounding  high  in  air,  arms  and  legs  distended  wide,  with 


126  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

two  or  three  fantastic  bounds  would  vanish  in  the  dark 
ness,  amid  the  yelping  of  the  dogs. 

The  fire  was  kept  up  by  one  of  the  old  men,  who  from 
time  to  time,  as  the  performers  returned  to  the  group  of 
braves,  gathered  dry  grass  to  throw  upon  it  during  each 
performance,  making  a  very  bright  light  for  a  time,  but 
which,  declining  in  its  brightness,  gave  opportunity  for 
the  rushing,  jumping,  running,  flying  kind  of  demoniac 
exercise  with  which  each  entertainment  concluded. 

This  was  a  kind  of  Indian  theatrical  performance  in 
which  on  the  present  occasion  the  Osage  war  dance  was 
enacted  by  Kiowas. 

20th.  —  While  eating  our  breakfast  this  morning, 
Kicking  Bird  and  myself  received  an  invitation  to  break 
fast  with  Feather  Head,  which,  not  to  be  disrespectful, 
was  accepted ;  and  while  partaking  of  his  hospitality,  a 
messenger  bearing  a  similar  invitation  came  in  from 
Trotting  Wolf.  This  latter  was  designed  as  a  kind  of 
feast,  to  which  all  the  principal  men  of  the  encampment 
were  invited.  The  bill  of  fare  consisted  of  wild  plums 
stewed,  boiled  corn  and  pumpkins,  bread  and  coffee. 
There  were  no  women  in  the  lodge,  but  as  many  men  as 
could  sit  around  it.  After  some  time,  Trotting  Wolfs 
daughter  reached  a  bowl,  two  saucers,  and  a  spoon  into 
the  lodge,  accompanied  by  the  utterance  of  my  name. 
They  were  set  to  one  side,  and  a  short  piece  of  board  was 
similarly  thrust  through  the  entrance.  Afterwards  three 
kettles  containing  the  food,  some  tin  cups,  and  a  kettle 
of  hot  coffee  were  introduced,  whereupon  one  of  the 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  127 

chiefs  filled  one-  saucer  with  the  plum  sauce,  and  the 
other  with  the  mixed  compound  of  boiled  corn  and  pump 
kins.  Pouring  coffee  into  the  bowl,  and  placing  them, 
with  a  spoon  and  a  piece  of  bread,  upon  the  board,  they 
were  passed  to  me.  Then  commenced  the  feast  by  start 
ing  the  kettle  of  plums  with  two  spoons  around  the 
circle,  which,  by  the  way,  did  not  swing  around  very 
rapidly,  as  it  stopped  some  time  in  front  of  each  two  men 
on  its  way,  and  it  was  very  observable  that  its  contents 
were  materially  lessened  on  every  occasion.  However, 
it  got  round  once  successfully,  when,  finding  there  was 
nothing  but  kettle  and  spoons,  it  was  set  a'side.  The 
spoons  were  put  into  the  next  kettle  circulated  with  it. 
This,  from  some  cause,  made  two  entire  revolutions 
before  being  set  aside.  Then  followed  in  order  the  bread 
and  coffee ;  which  being  despatched,  the  empty  kettles, 
bowls,  and  spoons  were  withdrawn  from  the  lodge  by  the 
same  hand  that  had  introduced  them,  though  its  owner 
did  not  venture  into  the  lodge. 

After  the  meal  was  concluded,  the  pipe  circulated 
around  the  lodge,  filling  it  with  rising  wreaths  of  blue 
smoke,  blown  upward  and  downward,  and  puffed  in  all 
directions  from  mouth  and  nostrils.  After  the  amount 
of  tobacco  and  kinnekinick  prepared  upon  the  board  had 
been  thus  converted  into  smoke  and  ashes,  the  company 
broke  up,  and  it  was  no  small  relief  to  me  to  get  a  sniff 
of  the  fresh  air  outside  the  lodge. 

21  st.  — Evening.  Witnessed  another  of  their  dances, 
being  a  representation  of  the  Wild  Apache  Medicine 


128  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

Dance,  or,  as  I  would  describe  it,  an  Indian  mas 
querade. 

All  the  performers,  except  two  young  women,  wore 
hideous  masks,  some  with  distorted  noses,  grotesquely 
painted,  and  fantastically  dressed,  with  feathers  attached 
to  their  legs,  arms,  backs,  and  head-dresses.  The  latter 
consisted  of  light  wooden  frames.  Small  bells  were 
attached  to  their  legs,  which  made  a  jingling  sound,  as 
they  jumped  around,  to  the  music  of  many  voices,  and 
the  beating  of  a  drum  —  in  a  manner  indicative  of  a 
thorough  limberness  of  every  joint  in  the  body.  The 
two  young  women  were  very  prettily  dressed  in  garments 
made  of  some  dark  blue  material  for  backs  and  fronts ; 
the  sides  were  of  a  brilliant  scarlet,  and  put  in  goring ; 
a  broad  flap  of  the  same  material  was  sewed  around  and 
over  the  arm-holes,  serving  for  sleeves.  Over  this,  and 
about  the  shoulders,  was  an  ornament  the  most  highly 
prized  of  anything  worn  by  the  young  women,  as  it  is 
by  them  esteemed  the  most  beautiful.  It  consists  of  a 
cape  made  of  red  strouding  or  scarlet  list  cloth,  is  nearly 
covered  with  a  peculiar  tooth  from  the  elk,  only  two  of 
which  are  ever  found  in  one  animal,  and  often  they  have 
none.  They  are  not  very  plenty,  and  are  highly  prized 
in  consequence.  These  produced  a  rattling  noise  during 
the  dances. 

There  were  three  sets  who  took  part  in  the  dance,  one 
of  which  represented  old,  decrepit  people  apparently 
bent  with  age,  and  half  starved,  dressed  in  buckskins 
and  rags,  bearing  masks  of  some  white  material  over  the 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  129 

face,  with  noses  out  of  all  proportion,  and  ears  standing 
out  several  inches  from  the  head ;  one  of  the  women 
carrying  an  infant  similarly  masked.  The  actors  must 
have  been  highly  gratified  with  the  approbation  mani 
fested  with  their  performance,  as  shout  after  shout  of 
applause  arose  from  the  assembled  multitude. 

The  dance  ended  about  ten  o'clock,  and  all  became 
usually  quiet.  This  dance  represents  the  medicine  the 
Apaches  use  to  bring  rain.  They  assert  that,  when  it 
has  been  a  long  time  dry.  this  dance  is  commenced  and 
continued  the  whole  night.  The  fourth  succeeding  night 
thereafter  there  will  be  thunder  and  rain,  it  being  very 
strong  medicine  with  the  Apaches ;  but,  of  course,  the 
medicine  of  the  Kiowas  is  much  stronger. 

23d.  —  I  was  favored  to  have  most  of  the  day  to  my 
self,  though  an  incident  occurred  which  came  near  occa 
sioning  some  loss  not  only  to  my  enterprise,  but  also  to 
the  encampment.  I  had  been  in  the  way  of  taking  up 
my  ashes  in  the  morning,  and  pouring  them  out  upon 
the  ground  in  one  place,  not  foreseeing  danger  therefrom, 
though  the  prairie  is  not  burned  off.  But  this  morning, 
while  sitting  alone  in  my  tent,  I  heard  the  crackling  of 
fire,  and  ran  out  quickly  to  see  what  it  meant,  when,  to 
my  consternation,  the  flames  were  rushing  before  a  hard 
wind  directly  towards  the  tent,  and  were  then  but  a  few 
feet  from  it.  In  spite  of  my  efforts,  had  not  the  Indians 
rushed  to  the  rescue,  it  would  have  been  consumed  in  a 
few  minutes.  Their  blankets,  vigorously  applied,  soon 
subdued  the  flames,  which  were  higher  than  our  heads, 
9 


130  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

and  burned  the  grass  within  a  foot  of  my  tent,  and  at 
one  time  rolled  up  its  canvas  sides  in  a  very  threatening 
manner.  I  learned  that  the  great  concern  of  the  Indians 
on  first  perceiving  the  fire,  knowing  that  it  was  medicine 
day  with  me  (i.  e.,  the  first  day  of  the  week),  and  that  I 
was  sitting  alone  in  my  tent,  was  that  I  would  know 
nothing  of  it  until  my  escape  would  become  imprac 
ticable,  and  that  I  would  be  burned.  Notwithstanding 
the  above  incident,  my  mind  has  been  favored  to  feel  a 
degree  of  peaceful  quiet,  for  which,  as  well  as  all  other 
favors,  I  desire  to  be  thankful. 

3c?  Month,  3d.  —  While  at  the  agent's  last  week,  hav 
ing  been  very  anxious  to  talk  more  understandingly  with 
the  Kiowas,  I  spoke  to  the  agent  to  send  G.  Conover  to 
the  camp  with  me  for  a  few  days  as  interpreter,,  which 
being  assented  to,  he  yesterday  came  with  a  wagon  pre 
pared  to  move  my  tent,  as  the  Indians  were  about  to 
move  camp  soon. 

A  party  of  Pawnees  came  in  last  evening,  giving 
notice  of  their  arrival  by  their  head  man  and  two  or 
three  others  coming  into  camp  immediately,  while  the 
main  body  remained  two  or  three  miles  distant.  This 
morning  a  public  reception  was  given  them. 

The  party  was  seen  coming  over  a  ridge  in  single  file, 
bearing  a  white  flag.  Approaching  to  within  twenty 
i  ods,  they  planted  their  flag,  upon  which  was  painted  the 
single  letter  P,  and  sat  down  in  a  line  on  each  side  of  it, 
facing  the  village. 

After  sitting  in  this  manner  for  perhaps  half  an  hour,. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  131 

during  which  they  maintained  entire  silence,  and  prelim 
inary  arrangements  for  their  reception  were  made  in  the 
camp,  the  chiefs,  followed  by  most  of  the  head  men,  and 
these  by  the  young  men,  women,  and  children,  went 
forth  to  welcome  them. 

Upon  drawing  near  to  them,  the  Kiowa  chiefs  walk 
ing  with  a  slow  step  and  dignified  mien,  some  of  the  old 
women  set  up  a  chant  in  a  shrill  voice,  whereupon  the 
head  chief  of  the  Pawnees,  and  two  or  three  others  per 
haps  the  nearest  in  rank,  arose,  and  with  a  quick,  firm 
step  approached  the  Kiowa  chiefs,  and,  after  embracing 
them,  retired  to  their  former  position. 

Others  of  the  Pawnees  came  forward,  a  few  at  a  time, 
until  all  had  embraced  and  been  embraced  by  the  Kiowa 
chiefs  and  head  men.  The  women,  remaining  some  dis 
tance  behind,  renewed  their  shrill  chant  from  time  to 
time.  Some  of  the  Pawnees  occasionally  placed  a  shawl 
or  embroidered  blanket  upon  the  shoulders  of  a  Kiowa, 
while  several  of  the  old  men  passed  along  in  front  of  the 
whole  line  of  the  visitors,  shaking  hands  with  them. 
After  this  the  Pawnees  set  up  a  weird  song,  during  the 
continuance  of  which  Kiowa  fathers,  each  carrying  a 
small  child  in  his  arms  bearing  a  piece  of  stick  in  its 
little  hands,  young  girls,  and  occasionally  a  woman, 
would  approach  the  Pawnees,  and,  selecting  some  one, 
would  present  themselves  before  him,  holding  out  the 
stick.  Thereupon  he  would  arise,  place  his  hands  upon 
the  donor's  head  in  a  solemn,  reverential  manner,  as  if 
blessing,  pass  them  down  the  sides,  following  the  arms, 


132  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

take  the  stick,  and  sit  down.  Each  stick  thus  given  was 
a  pledge  from  the  giver  to  the  receiver  for  a  pony,  to  be 
given  when  the  visitors  are  ready  to  return  to  their 
country.  Old  men,  from  time  to  time  addressing  the 
Kiowas,  urged  them  to  liberality  —  to  show  the  large 
ness  of  their  hearts,  the  warmth  of  their  friendship,  by 
giving  ponies  to  these  poor  Pawnees  who  had  come  so 
far  to  see  them  and  renew  their  friendship,  and  not  allow 
them  to  return  on  foot  as  they  came.  I  know  not  how 
many  ponies  were  thus  pledged  to  them,  but  there  must 
have  been  many. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  ceremony  the  Pawnees  arose 
in  a  body,  ceased  their  singing,  took  up  their  flag,  and  a 
part  following  one  Kiowa  chief,  and  a  part  another, 
accompanied  them  to  their  lodges  to  partake  of  their 
hospitality.  The  head  chief,  with  four  or  five  others, 
including  the  flag-bearer,  accompanied  Kicking  Bird  to 
his  lodge,  thus  becoming  his  guest. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  our  visitors  gave  an  entertain 
ment  by  which  they  received  pledges  for  several  more 
ponies.  Having  erected  a  kind  of  canvas  amphitheatre, 
about  six  feet  in  height,  by  setting  poles  in  a  circle  per 
haps  forty  feet  in  diameter,  and  stretching  the  canvas 
around  them  so  that  it  could  be  slipped  down  sufficiently 
to  allow  of  looking  over  it,  they  proceeded  to  exhibit  the 
Pawnee  war  dance  to  the  music  of  a  drum,  a  string  of 
bells,  and  their  own  voices  toned  to  the  highest  pitch  of 
anger.  They  were  fiercely  painted  in  bright  colors,  and 
while  dancing  they  appeared  to  be  searching  in  every 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  133 

conceivable  place  for  the  enemy,  their  uplifted  imple 
ments  of  war,  consisting  of  revolvers,  tomahawks,  war- 
clubs,  bows  and  arrows,  knives,  aud  even  swords,  with 
their  fierce  and  angry  looks,  showed  but  too  plainly  how 
they  would  be  treated  when  found.  Individuals  occu 
pied  the  intervals  between  the  dances  by  narrating  their 
own  former  valorous  exploits,  not  even  omitting  to  men 
tion  that  their  victims  were  in  some  instances  Kiowas, 
concluding  by  throwing  their  war  implements  upon  the 
ground  with  such  force,  in  case  of  tomahawk  or  hatchet, 
as  to  cause  the  metal  to  ring  again.  Then,  with  gestures 
of  covering  it  up,  they  would  go  away  leaving  it  to  lie 
there  ;  thus  intimating  that,  though  they  had  been  fool 
ish,  and  fought,  they  now  rejoiced  in  the  beams  of  peace, 
and  hoped  that  the  red  men  everywhere  might  live  in 
peace  one  with  another ;  all  of  which  was  received  by 
the  Kiowas  with  the  loud  response  of  "How,  how  /  "  — 
"Yes,  yes!" 

In  mentioning  the  dance  and  the  music,  words  fail  to 
convey  any  idea  of  it ;  and  I  shall  not  render  myself 
ridiculous  by  attempting  to  describe  that  which  is  in 
describable. 

The  reader  should  imagine  himself  placed  in  some  of 
the  most  wild  recesses  of  America,  far  from  the  abodes 
of  civilized  man,  surrounded  by  hundreds  of  these  un 
tamed  sons  of  the  wilderness,  ornamented  in  all  the  wild- 
ness  of  their  unrefined  tastes  with  tinsel  and  gaudy- 
colored  paints,  —  the  most  diabolical  gestures  of  nearly 
nude  men  as  though  searching  an  enemy,  or  actually 


134  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

engaged  in  deadly  fray,  —  running,  jumping,  fleeing, 
dodging,  brandishing  their  long  knives,  plunging  their 
swords,  striking  with  their  tomahawks  and  war-clubs, 
drawing  their  arrows  in  their  bows,  being  enacted  before 
his  eyes ;  —  while  his  ears  are  filled  with  the  most  un 
earthly  combination  of  noises  —  the  twanging  of  bow 
strings,  beating  of  drums,  jingling  of  bells,  piercing, 
angry  shrieks  and  yells,  —  in  order  to  form  even  a  faint 
idea  of  these  heathenish  practices. 

15^.  —  On  account  of  having  so  many  Pawnees 
(forty-five)  and  for  so  long  a  time,  our  rations  so  far 
gave  out  as  to  necessitate  some  arrangements  for  our 
living,  other  than  that  issued  by  the  agent.  After  seeing 
a  young  colt  dressed  and  brought  in  for  food,  I  was  will 
ing  to  accept  of  the  proposition  of  Kicking  Bird  to  go 
into  the  Agency  for  a  while.  Yesterday  I  took  several 
Kiowa  chiefs  to  visit  the  school,  see  how  the  children 
are  fed,  clothed,  sleep,  and  are  cared  for  generally ;  in 
forming  them  that  their  children,  would  they  but  send 
them  to  school,  would  not  only  learn  as  those  children 
are  being  taught,  but  they  would  be  taken  care  of  in  all 
respects  as  these  were. 

What  the  effect  may  be  on  their  minds  I  know  not, 
and  must  leave  for  the  present. 

Last  evening,  Agent  Richards  and  wife  came  here  from 
the  Wichita  Agency,  and  to-day  I  accompanied  them  on 
a  visit  to  Mount  Scott. 

We  passed  through  some  beautiful  valleys,  arable,  and 
clear  of  stone,  bounded  by  mountain  ridges,  so  that,  but. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  135 

a  few  rods  from  good,  arable  prairie,  in  all  appearance 
clear  of  rock  and  suitable  for  agriculture,  those  immense 
piles  of  boulders  arise  with  only  enough  soil  to  supply  a 
foothold  for  the  most  scanty  vegetation,  among  which 
are  several  varieties  of  cactus.  Mount  Scott  is  supposed 
to  be  the  most  elevated  of  the  Wichita  Mountains,  and 
is  an  immense  pile  of  rocks,  which,  notwithstanding  its 
smooth,  dome-like  appearance,  is  in  many  places  very 
precipitous  and  difficult  to  climb.  The  top  is  slightly 
convex,  and  covered  with  huge  boulders  of  red  or  flesh- 
colored  granite,  and  rises  probably  about  twelve  or  four 
teen  hundred  feet  above  the  surrounding  plains.  The 
whole  mountain  appears  to  be  composed  of  the  same 
material,  clothed  with  a  shrubby  dwarf-oak  but  a  few  feet 
in  height,  while  the  very  top  is  sparsely  covered  with 
a  low-spreading  cedar.  Numerous  wild  flowers  were  scat 
tered  about  here  and  there  on  all  parts  of  the  mountain. 
The  view  from  the  top  is  magnificent,  embracing  hun 
dreds  of  square  miles  of  mountain  scenery,  beautiful  and 
wide-spreading  valleys,  and  extensive  plains.  To  the 
westward,  point  after  point  of  the  rocky  Wichitas  extend 
as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach.  The  boulders  on  the  sides 
and  tops  of  these  mountains  are  rounded  and  smoothed 
as  if  by  water,  undoubtedly  having  lost  their  sharp 
corners  in  the  immense  ice-fields  of  the  glacial  period. 
Yet  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  the  modest,  unassuming 
lichen  —  the  rock-destroyer  of  every  age  and  clime  —  has 
had  a  hand  in  rounding  the  rough  and  jagged  corners  of 
these  adamantine  rocks. 


136  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

AGENT  TATUM.  —  HIS  ADMINISTRATION  AND  LABORS.  — 
RELEASE  OF  MEXICAN  CAPTIVES.  —  COUNCIL  WITH 
KIOWAS  AND  COMANCHES  RELATIVE  TO  RELEASE  OF 
PRISONERS.  —  DISMISSAL  OF  MILITARY  GUARD.  — 
DEATH  OF  DANGEROUS  EAGLE'S  WIFE.  —  SAND  STORM. 
—  TARANTULA.  —  CENTIPEDE.  —  SCORPION  RATTLE 
SNAKE. —  BIG  BOW.  —  RAIDING  PARTY  OF  COMANCHES 
STOPPED.  —  VISIT  TO  WICHITA  AGENCY. 

4th  Month,  4th.  —  After  taking  leave  of  Agent  Tatum 
and  wife,  who  will  probably  leave  the  Agency  for  their 
home  before  I  shall  come  in  again,  I  this  day  left  for 
camp,  where  we  arrived  a  little  before  sundown. 

In  thus  parting  with  our  much  esteemed  agent,  whose 
term  of  office  has  expired,  and  from  whose  hands,  with 
those  of  his  excellent  wife,  I  have  received  so  many 
favors  and  attentions,  my  mind  naturally  reverts  to  the 
past,  reviewing  the  various  trying  scenes  of  his  adminis 
tration.  In  so  doing,  I  am  persuaded,  that,  whatever 
errors  there  may  be  discovered  in  his  management  of  the 
affairs  of  this  Agency,  they  will  be  found  to  be  of  the 
head,  and  not  of  the  heart. 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  137 

The  Indians,  who  are  now  beginning  to  understate! 
and  appreciate  his  labors  for  their  good,  very  much 
regret  his  leaving  them  at  this  time  ;  many  of  the  better 
disposed  among  them  often  saying  that  he  has  had  a 
hard  time  with  them  for  many  years,  and  now,  when 
they  themselves  are  just  ready  to  leave  their  old  ways 
and  start  on  a  new  and  better  road,  it  is  too  bad  to  leave 
them. 

Indeed,  his  steady,  upright,  straightforward  dealing, 
his  firmness  and  decision  of  character,  coupled  with  great 
coolness  and  kindness  of  heart,  have  procured  for  him 
many  friends,  not  only  among  the  Indians,  but  also  among 
the  frontiersmen  of  Texas. 

Many  of  these  latter  have  abundant  cause  to  remember 
him  with  gratitude  for  the  assistance  he  has  rendered 
them  in  the  recovery  of  their  captured  children  and 
stolen  stock. 

Even  in  the  arrest  of  Satanta  and  Big  Tree,  for  which 
he  has  been  much  censured,  I  cannot  see  how  the  dignity 
of  government  can  be  maintained  if  capital  criminals 
may  be  permitted  to  come  forward  boldly  to  government 
officials  and  boast  of  their  crimes,  and  he  not  cause  their 
arrest,  if  means  to  effect  the  same  be  at  hand. 

I  know  that  in  his  own  estimation  his  administration 
has  not  been  a  successful  one,  and  perhaps,  in  some  re 
spects,  it  has  not.  Yet,  in  looking  at  the  wild,  savage 
state  of  the  Indians  of  this  Agency  at  the  commencement 
of  his  term  of  office,  their  hostility  to  the  whites,  their 
thievish,  predatory  propensities,  their  ferocious,  warlike 


138  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

dispositions,  —  then  considering  the  amount  of  stolen 
property  he  has  recovered,  the  number  of  captives  he 
has  redeemed,*  and  the  general  quiet  which  now  pre 
vails,  —  it  cannot  be  denied  that  a  marked  degree  of 
success  has  attended  his  administration. 

In  the  simple  matter  of  the  recovery  of  captives,  easy 
as  it  may  appear,  to  an  observer  at  a  distance,  for  the 
agent  to  sit  quietly  in  his  office  and  receive  at  the  hand 
of  a  chief,  captives  as  they  are  brought  in  at  his  demand, 
the  practical  working  of  the  concern  is  a  very  different 
affair.  From  my  knowledge  of  facts  in  connection  with 
the  recovery  of  those  captives  who  have  been  redeemed 
since  my  coming  within  the  limits  of  this  Agency,  it  has 
been  attended  with  unwearied  exertion,  and  required,  on 
the  part  of  the  agent,  skilful  management,  together  with 
an  endowment  of  something  more  than  mere  human 
wisdom  to  accomplish. 

Especially  has  this  been  the  case  in  the  recovery  of 
the  Mexican  captives,  eleven  of  whom  have  been  brought 
in  only  upon  condition  that  they  should  be  at  liberty  to 
return  with  the  Indians  if  they  expressed  a  desire  to 
do  so. 

In  some  instances  the  lives  of  the  captives  have  been 
threatened ;  ten  or  fifteen  young  warriors  have  accom 
panied  them  to  the  office,  apparently  to  carry  their  threat 
into  execution  if  they  expressed  their  preference  to 
remain  with  the  agent,  or  to  go  to  their  relatives.  Various 

*  He  has  delivered  eighteen  captives  and  one  hundred  and  sixty-four 
horses  and  mules  within  the  last  eight  months. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  139 

schemes  have  been  resorted  to  to  deceive  the  agent  into 
the  belief  that  there  were  no  more  captives  among  them  ; 
but  he  has  been  favored  with  wisdom  to  detect  them,  so 
that  it  is  now  believed  that  all  the  captives  who  have 
not  been  adopted  into  the  tribes,  and  have  families 
around  them,  have  been  given  into  the  hands  of  the 
agent.  Perhaps  I  can  illustrate  the  difficulties  of  this 
undertaking  in  no  better  way  than  by  narrating  the 
case  of 

LEVANDO  GONZALES, 

a  Mexican  boy,  aged  about  sixteen  years,  which  came 
particularly  under  my  own  observation. 

The  Indians  had,  as  on  previous  occasions,  denied 
having  any  more  captives  ;  but  the  agent,  obtaining  reli 
able  information  that  there  was  at  least  one  more,  made 
the  demand  for  him.  He  was  brought  in,  in  the  evening, 
dressed  as  a  young  warrior,  highly  decorated  with  orna 
ments,  accompanied  by  one  or  two  chiefs  and  a  party  of 
fifteen  or  twenty  young  Comanche  braves,  the  latter 
evidently  for  the  purpose  of  intimidating  him,  and 
thereby  secure  his  return  with  them,  they  being  the  very 
class  whom  he  would  have  most  reason  to  fear.  He  was 
placed  in  the  middle  of  the  office,  while  the  others  were 
seated  around  ;  and  in  reply  to  the  question  put  to  him 
by  one  of  the  chiefs,  whether  he  would  prefer  to  go  back 
with  them  to  staying  with  the  agent  (whom  he  had 
never  before  seen),  answered  he  would  return  with 
them.  Though  the  agent  was  sensible  that  the  Indians 


140  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

would  not  hurt  him,  yet,  as  the  boy  could  not  know  this, 
he  saw  the  necessity  of  cautions  management.  Accord 
ingly,  he  sent  for  a  Mexican  to  interpret  for  him,  and 
seeking  for  ability  to  treat  the  case  with  wisdom  and 
discretion,  gave  him  a  good  meal;  then,  after  the  ar 
rival  of  the  interpreter,  instead  of  putting  the  question 
whether  he  would  go  back  with  the  Indians  or  remain 
with  him,  opened  conversation  with  him  respecting  his 
relatives  —  his  father,  mother,  brothers,  sisters,  what 
their  feelings  must  have  been  upon  his  capture,  the 
happiness  his  return  to  them  would  occasion.  Having 
thus  aroused  the  young  man's  feelings  of  attachment  to 
his  near  relatives,  he  proposed  the  question  whether  he 
would  not  prefer  to  live  with  them  to  living  with  the 
Indians ;  telling  him  that  he  need  not  be  afraid  to  tell 
him  the  truth  ;  the  Indians  dare  not  hurt  him,  whatever 
they  had  threatened  to  do,  —  not  knowing  that  they  had 
threatened  his  life  did  he  not  answer  in  accordance  with 
their  wishes.  Thus  assured,  he  answered  in  favor  of 
living  with  his  friends.  This  answer  being  made  in 
Comanche,  he  was  immediately  stripped  of  his  orna 
ments,  and  then  given  up.  From  him  the  agent  after 
wards  learned  that  there  were  other  Mexicans  in  cap 
tivity  who  wished  to  escape.  These  were  brought  in  at 
the  demand  of  the  agent,  thus  securing  the  liberation  of 
all  the  captives. 

I  should  have  mentioned  under  date  of  the  28th  ult., 
that  a  council  was  held  with  the  Indians  of  this  Agency 
by  Cyrus  Beede,  who  was  duly  authorized  by  the  depart- 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  141 

ment  to  promise  the  speed y  release  of  Satanta  and  Big 
Tree,  and  the  Quahada  women  and  children,  provided 
the  Indians,  on  their  part,  would  but  continue  to  be  quiet 
and  peaceable.  They  readily  pledged  themselves  to 
abstain  from  acts  of  hostilities,  and  to  maintain  friendly 
relations  towards  the  government  and  the  white  people, 
being  given  to  understand  that  the  prisoners  would  be 
delivered  to  them  about  the  1st  of  the  sixth  month  next. 

4th  Month,  24th.  —  At  the  Agency.  Agent  Haworth 
having  removed  the  military  guard  from  about  the 
Agency  buildings  soon  after  his  arrival,  the  Indians  look 
upon  the  move  as  an  indication  of  confidence  in  them, 
and  feel  much  pleased  with  it.  Though  there  are  several 
hundred  of  them  around,  including  Kiowas,  Comanches, 
and  Apaches,  —  they  having  come  in  for  rations,  —  they 
are  more  quiet  than  I  have  ever  seen  them  on  a  day  for 
issuing  rations.  Only  the  chiefs  in  the  commissary  ;  no 
wandering  and  peeking  through  the  house,  climbing  of 
the  fences  into  the  yard,  trying  this  door  and  that  to  get 
in  ;  but  all  are  quiet  and  orderly. 

An  old  man  is  slowly  riding  round  and  round  the 
buildings,  all  the  time  the  crowd  was  so  great,  evidently 
to  hold  their  wild  young  men  in  check,  thus  establishing 
a  guard  of  their  own  to  keep  order,  in  lieu  of  the  mili 
tary  guard  heretofore  employed  —  a  convincing  evidence 
that  proper  treatment  will  not  only  be  appreciated,  but 
reciprocated  even  by  Indians. 

Since  my  last  entry,  we  have  changed  camping-grounds 
a  number  of  times,  remaining  but  a  few  days  in  a  place ; 


142  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

which,  with  the  difficulties  arising  from  their  supersti« 
tions,  has  caused  me  to  relinquish  the  school  for  a  season, 
feeling  that  they  are  not  yet  so  prepared  for  it  as  to 
admit  of  its  being  of  much  benefit  to  them.  I  also  find 
a  necessity  of  being  m6re  with  and  among  the  young 
men  —  the  warriors  of  the  tribe — than  would  be  possible 
were  I  to  attempt  to  continue  the  school  longer. 

29£A.  —  Having  been  camped  for  a  few  days  on  Sul 
phur  Creek,  we  yesterday  removed  to  the  Washita  River, 
above  the  mouth  of  Rainy  Mount  Creek.  The  day  be 
fore  removing  from  our  encampment  on  Sulphur  Creek, 
I  noticed  a  small  mound  of  fresh  earth,  surmounted  by  a 
buffalo  skull,  near  the  lodge  of  Dangerous  Eagle,  which 
I  took  to  be  the  grave  of  a  young  child  ;  but  not  having 
heard  any  lamentations,  I  did  not  know  what  it  meant ; 
but  now  understand  that  Dangerous  Eagle's  wife  had 
lost  a  young  child,  and,  being  herself  very  sick,  could 
not  make  the  usual  lamentations.  This  mound,  however, 
as  I  afterwards  learned,  contained  buried  medicine.*  A 
couple  of  lodges  were  left  at  Sulphur  Creek  on  account 
of  her  illness  ;  but  to-day  they  came  into  camp,  bringing 
the  sick  woman  in  a  kind  of  litter,  formed  upon  long, 
springing  poles,  one  end  of  which  was  fastened  to  the 
sides  of  a  mule,  while  the  other  end  dragged  upon  the 
ground.  Cross-pieces  were  firmly  lashed  to  these  poles 
behind  the  mule,  upon  which  coarse  grass,  buffalo  robes, 
and  blankets  were  spread,  making  a  soft  bed,  surmounted 
—  upon  a  framework  of  willows,  through  which  the  air 
could  circulate  freely  —  by  an  awning  of  muslin,  making 
*  A  sacrifice  to  their  mother  the  Earth. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  143 

a  cool  shade  from  the  rays  of  the  sun.  Inside  of  this 
rudely  constructed  vehicle  the  sick  one  is  placed,  and 
conveyed  from  camp  to  camp  with  comparative  comfort, 
if  not  with  the  refined  elegance  of  more  highly  civilized 
life.  I  have  seen  on  some  occasions  several  young  chil 
dren  carried  in  one  of  these  litters. 

Upon  leaving  this  place  on  the  30th,  Dangerous  Eagle 
was  again  compelled  to  remain  behind  on  account  of  his 
wife's  illness,  which  continued  for  several  days  before 
she  expired.  Before  leaving,  I  saw  the  women  engaged 
in  digging  her  grave.  This  led  me  to  fear  that  the 
patience  of  her  husband  was  so  nearly  exhausted  by  his 
repeated  detentions  on  her  account,  that  violent  means 
would  be  resorted  to  if  she  did  not  soon  die.  I  have 
known  instances  among  these  people  —  though  not  among 
Kiowas  —  of  men  becoming  discouraged,  and  killing 
their  wives  with  their  own  hands,  when  they  have  been 
for  some  time  sick,  and  their  medicine  (jugglery)  failing 
to  effect  a  cure.  Indeed,  I  know  a  Comanche  chief  who 
cut  the  throat  of  his  wife  for  that  reason.  She  was  sick 
a  long  time,  and  their  medicine  did  not  cure  her ;  so,  to 
avoid  the  inconvenience  of  caring  for  a  sick  wife,  who 
was  not  able  to  care  for  herself,  after  making  "medicine 
of  preparation,"  to  fit  her  for  a  happy  reception  in  the 
unknown  land  of  spirits,  he  took  her  life,  though  mourn 
ing  her  untimely  death.  Such  deeds  are  rare  among 
them,  but  are  still  sometimes  practised,  they  setting  but 
small  value  upon  human  life,  and  sick  or  very  aged 


144  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

people  are  a  great  hinderance  to  their  wild,  roving,  un 
settled  way  of  life. 

bth  Month,  8th.  —  Arrived  at  the  Agency,  after  a  jour 
ney  of  two  days  in  coming  from  camp,  which  is  now 
upon  Pecon  Creek.  The  removal  occupied  several  days, 
so  that  we  have  been  travelling  most  of  the  time  since 
last  date. 

On  first  leaving  the  Washita,  we  passed  over  some 
rough,  hilly  country,  underlaid  in  part  with  red  sand 
stone,  and  in  places  with  gypsum,  with  occasional  petri 
factions  of  wood  of  various  qualities,  and  some  crystal 
lized  gypsum.  This  land  gradually  gave  place  to  high, 
elevated  plains,  from  which  very  extensive  views  may 
be  obtained.  From  one  place,  nearly  the  whole  system 
of  the  Wichita  Mountains  was  in  full  sight,  —  from 
those  in  the  distant  east,  near  Fort  Sill,  to  those  in  the 
south-west,  —  embracing  in  the  range  Rainy  Mountain, 
Mount  Webster,  or  Rattlesnake  Mountain,  so  called  by 
the  Indians  from  the  immense  number  of  rattlesnakes 
inhabiting  its  rocky  sides ;  while  in  the  east,  north,  and 
west,  stretched  out  the  ever-varying  monotony  of  the 
plains.  Slight  elevations  and  depressions  of  but  a  few 
feet  are  distinctly  marked,  one  beyond  another,  for 
miles  and  miles.  In  travelling  over  these,  the  scenery 
is  ever  changing,  and  yet  unchanged.  One  is  constant 
ly  meeting  with  depressions,  ravines,  canons,  &c.,  not 
discernible  at  a  short  distance,  all  varying  one  from 
another,  and  yet  strikingly  alike.  In  looking  over  the 
plains,  one  looks  over  these,  seeing  nothing  of  them  ; 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  U5 

and  the  sudden  abruptness  with  which  the  traveller 
sometimes  comes  upon  them  gives  endless  variety  and 
surprise,  without  changing  the  appearance  of  the  gen 
eral  contour.  On  account  of  the  almost  constant  opti 
cal  illusion  produced  by  the  deflection  in  the  perspective 
of  the  plains,  together  with  the  refraction  of  the  atmos 
phere,  the  judgment  is  almost  constantly  in  error,  not  only 
as  to  the  distance  of  an  object,  but  also  as  to  its  appear 
ance  and  outline.  One  may  travel  for  hours  directly 
towards  an  object,  without  any  apparent  diminution  of 
the  distance  ;  then,  in  a  little  time  he  may  find  himself 
close  upon  it. 

A  mountain  will  at  one  time  appear  high,  with  abrupt 
perpendicular  sides,  rising  like  a  rocky  island  from  the 
waters  of  a  lake  or  sea,  without  visible  connection  with 
land,  while  but  a  short  distance  of  travel  will  suffice 
to  change  it  to  a  low  hill,  with  long,  sloping  sides, 
rising  but  a  few  feet  above  the  general  level  of  the 
plains.  This  is  particularly  the  case  if  one  be  travel 
ling  on  ground  that  is  slightly  rising. 

Occasionally  we  come  to  a  more  broken  country,  with 
high  sand-hills  ;  at  the  summit  of  these,  deep  gullies  are 
cut  out,  apparently  by  the  action  of  water,  but  in  real 
ity  by  the  wind.  This  accounts  for  the  clouds  of  sand 
one  sometimes  encounters  in  traversing  these  plains. 
One  of  these  overtook  us  this  afternoon,  as  we  were 
coming  in.  Kicking  Bird  pointed  out  to  me  a  red  haze 
in  the  west,  exclaiming,  "  Hoodlety  !  hoodlety  !  "  (hur 
ry !  hurry!),  at  the  same  time  putting  his  horse  upon 
10 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

the  gallop,  which  example  was  followed  by  the  whole 
party. 

Though  this  haze  looked  distant  to  me,  it  was  but  a 
few  minutes  before  we  were  enveloped  in  blinding 
clouds  of  dust  and  sand,  which,  fortunately  for  us,  were 
driven  the  same  way  we  were  travelling.  The  sand  and 
small  pebbles,  furiously  driven  by  the  wind,  stung  our 
ears  and  the  sides  of  oiir  faces,  and  rendered  our  horses 
almost  unmanageable  by  their  continuous  pelting ;  but 
being  at  our  backs,  we  held  rapidly  on  our  way.  Dense 
clouds  of  dust  filled  the  air,  obscuring  all  surrounding 
objects  to  within  a  few  feet,  filling  our  eyes,  noses,  ears, 
and  mouths,  and  literally  covering  us  with  dust.  These 
sand-storms  are  most  frequent  in  the  spring  and  early 
summer,  but  are  of  occasional  occurrence  at  other  times 
of  the  year. 

To-day  we  passed  over  a  level  plain  south-east  of 
Rainy  Mountain,  sparsely  covered  with  musquito  (mus- 
keet)  timber,  which  gave  it,  for  many  miles,  the  appear 
ance  of  a  broken  down  or  badly  kept  peach  orchard, 
with  mountains  on  either  side.  This  plain  gradually 
gave  pla.ce  to  gravelly  ridges  and  rocky  ravines,  north 
west  of  Mount  Sheridan,  and  this  again  to  fertile  prai 
ries  and  rich  valleys,  well  watered  by  fine  streams  of 
pure  water,  and  bounded  on  all  sides  by  rocky  moun 
tains,  among  which  we  travelled  in  a  south-westerly 
direction,  towards  the  Agency,  where  we  arrived  about 
four  o'clock  P.  M. 

5th  Month,   12th.  —  As   the    Indians'    beds   in    their 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  147 

lodges  are  either  upon  the  ground,  or  at  best  elevated 
but  a  few  inches  by  means  of  poles,  —  the  space  between 
them  often  filled  in  with  weeds  and  dry  grass,  which 
one  would  naturally  suppose  would  form  a  harbor  for 
the  poisonous  insects,  reptiles,  and  snakes,  with  which 
this  country  is  infested,  —  scorpions,  centipedes,  tarantu 
las,  rattlesnakes,  &c.,  —  I  have  wondered  that  they  have 
not  got  poisoned  by  them.  But  they  nearly  or  quite 
always  turn  the  skins  and  blankets  with  which  their 
beds  are  made,  and  shake  them  well,  before  retiring  for 
the  night.  Early  this  morning,  however,  I  was  awa 
kened  by  the  groans  of  Couquet,  whose  lodge  is  but  a 
few  steps  from  my  tent,  who  had  been  bitten,  as  was 
supposed,  by  a  tarantula.  He  suffered  intensely,  cramp 
ing  and  vomiting  ;  still  the  part  did  not  look  inflamed. 
I  was  not  permitted  to  witness  the  performance  of  the 
medicine-man,  as  he  manipulated  the  case,  but  as  the 
lodge  is  but  a  few  steps  from  my  tent,  I  heard  some 
strange  noises  from  him,  and  eventually  the  suffering 
man  went  through  the  process  of  the  steam  bath,  and 
this  evening  he  appears  to  be  much  better. 

The  tarantula  is  a  large  hairy  spider,  the  body  of 
which  is  over  an  inch  and  a  half,  and  sometimes  two 
inches,  in  length,  and  the  legs  spread  over  a  surface  of 
from  three  to  four  inches  square. 

The  scorpion  is  a  less  ferocious  looking,  as  well  as  less 
venomous  reptile,  and  is  of  an  elongated  egg  shape, 
armed  with  formidable  pincer-like  claws,  and  a  long, 
jointed  tail,  terminating  in  a  curved,  horny  sting- 


148  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

sheath  ;  the  whole  animal  is  about  four  inches  in  length, 
and  of  a  green  color. 

The  centipede  is  a  flat  jointed  worm,  frequently  six 
inches  in  length,  and  is  very  poisonous.  It  not  only 
communicates  its  venom  by  biting,  but  its  feet  are 
armed  with  sharp  poison  points,  which  inflict  dangerous 
ulcerating  wounds,  as  it  crawls  over  the  flesh. 

These  reptiles  could  easily  secrete  themselves  in  the 
rubbish  which  forms  part  of  the  beds  upon  which  these 
people  sleep.  The  rattlesnake  is  much  larger  than  his 
northern  namesake,  and  is  tho.ught  to  be  more  venom 
ous.  I  have  seen  them  on  the  plains,  occupying  prairie 
dogs'  holes,  which  measured  from  five  to  seven  feet  hi 
length,  and  from  nine  to  eleven  inches  around.  A 
most  formidable  looking  reptile. 

I  have  known  of  several  Indians  being  bitten  by 
them,  but  of  no  case  proving  fatal ;  though  I  have  no 
doubt  but  that  it  would,  were  it  not  for  the  application 
of  a  remedy  for  animal  poisons,  with  which  their  medi 
cine-men  are  familiar,  and  which  grows  in  great  abun 
dance  in  this  country. 

The  steam  bath  is'  resorted  to  on  all  occasions  of  sick 
ness.  A  round  hole  is  dug  near  the  stream  on  which 
the  camp  is  located,  similar  to  the  fire-holes  in  their 
lodges,  but  smaller ;  willows  are  stuck  in  two  rows, 
about  six  feet  apart,  the  tops  brought  down  and  twisted 
together,  so  as  to  form  an  archway  about  eight  feet  in 
length  and  four  and  a  half  in  height,  with  this  hole  in 
the  middle  ;  long,  dry  grass  is  spread  on  the  ground 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  149 

within,  a  fire  is  made  near  by,  in  which  a  number  of 
stones  are  heated  to  a  red  heat ;  these  are  then  placed 
in  the  hole,  and  arranged  in  a  pile  over  it.  An  old  tent- 
skin  is  spread  over  the  archway,  and  fastened  at  the 
bottom,  except  at  one  end.  The  patient  now  enters  it 
entirely  naked,  and  a  bucket  of  water  being  introduced 
by  an  attendant,  the  end  is  closed.  He  then,  with  a 
wisp  of  the  grass,  sprinkles  water  upon  the  hot  stones, 
and  the  apartment  is  soon  filled  with  hot  vapor.  When 
the  patient  is  sufficiently  steamed,  he  rushes  out,  jumps 
into  the  stream  of  water,  resumes  his  blanket,  arid  re 
turns  to  his  lodge,  from  whence  the  evil  spirits  that 
caused  his  sickness  have  been  driven  by  the  medicine 
man  during  his  absence. 

5th  Month,  14th.  —  Removed  to  the  North  Fork  of  Red 
River,  called  by  the  Kiowas  Pee-poh,  about  eighty  miles 
from  the  Agency.  Just  at  starting,  this  morning,  an 
Indian  rode  up  to  me,  asking  me  if  I  knew  him.  I  at 
once  recognized  in  him  the  notorious  Kiowa  raider  Big 
Bow,  who  has,  probably,  killed  and  scalped  more  white 
people  than  any  other  living  Kiowa  ;  and  who,  with  his 
brother  raider,  White  Horse,  has  been  for  years  the  ter 
ror  of  the  frontiers,  not  only  of  Texas,  but  of  Kansas, 
Colorado,  and  New  Mexico.  These  two  men,  with  small 
companies  of  their  braves,  have  been  continually  going 
up  and  down,  not  as  roaring  lions,  but  prowling  about 
in  secret,  seeking  whom  they  might  destroy ;  and  woe 
to  the  white  man,  woman,  or  child,  who  fell  in  their 
way. 


150  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

The  last  of  their  terrible  deeds,  of  which  we  have 
any  reliable  information,  took  place  nearly  ten  months 
since.  One  beautiful  summer  morning,  a  frontier  set 
tler,  about  sixty  years  of  age,  by  the  name  of  Lee,  was 
sitting  near  the  door  of  his  home,  in  Texas,  reading ; 
his  wife  and  family  were  about  their  morning  duties, 
little  thinking  of  the  terrible  things  in  store  for  them, 
even  now  at  the  door.  The  crack  of  a  rifle  is  heard, 
and  the  old  man  lies  dead  upon  the  floor  ;  no  one  is 
seen  ;  the  good  wife  flies  to  the  open  door,  and  is  met 
by  a  similar  missile  of  death  ;  one  or  two  other  members 
of  the  family  share  a  similar  fate  ;  the  others,  three  in 
number,  betake  themselves  to  a  field  of  corn  for  conceal 
ment,  but  are  discovered  and  carried  into  a  cruel  cap 
tivity.  The  two  eldest  of  these  were  daughters,  aged 
sixteen  and  twelve  ;  the  other  was  a  son,  some  years 
younger.  They  were  continued  in  captivity  for  three 
months,  when  Kicking  Bird  effected  a  purchase  of  them, 
and  delivered  them  at  the  Wichita  Agency.  The  per 
petrators  of  this  horrid  deed  were  Big  Bow  and  White 
Horse. 

Big  Bow  has  a  more  treacherous  and  ferocious  coun 
tenance  than  when  I  last  saw  him, —  quite  the  reverse 
of  his  brother  raider,  White  Horse,  who  wears  an  open, 
smiling  face,  and  is  a  much  more  powerful  man  physi 
cally,  as  well  as  many  j^ears  his  junior.  Neither  of  them 
are  likely  to  atone  for  the  evil  they  have  done.  At 
present  they  appear  disposed  to  be  friendly  to  the  white 
people,  and  have  for  some  months  abstained  from  acts 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  15J 

of  hostility.  Big  Bow,  however,  still  refuses  to  go  to 
the  Agency,  while  White  Horse  has  gone  repeatedly. 
The  latter,  though  terrible  as  an  enemy,  I  think  is  c.ipa- 
ble  of  warm  friendship. 

5th  Month,  18th.  —  Removed  to  a  point  about  fifteen 
miles  up  the  river,  and  camped  for  the  night  on  the 
south  side  of  it.  Our  course  to-day  lay  over  an  uneven, 
sandy  country,  covered  with  a  small  kind  of  oak,  not 
over  one  or  two  feet  high,  yet  having  abundance  of  last 
year's  acorns  upon  them.  Over  miles  of  this  miniature 
forest  we  travelled,  with  little  regard  to  the  proverbial 
sturdiness  of  the  timber,  of  which  it  was  composed. 

Late  in  the  evening  of  the  15th  instant,  a  party  of 
Comanches,  belonging  to  Tabananika's  and  White  Wolfs 
bands,  came  into  camp,  on  their  way  into  Texas  on  a 
raiding  expedition,  and  stopped  to  give  the  Kiowas 
the  privilege  of  participation.  A  council  of  the  war- 
chiefs  and  chief  warriors  was  immediately  called,  in 
which  they  determined  to  punish  any  Kiowa  who  should 
attempt  to  go  raiding  in  Texas,  by  killing  his  war- 
horses,  destroying  his  saddle,  bridle,  blankets,  and  lodge. 
The  principal  chiefs  approved  of  this  resolution  when 
informed  thereof  the  next  morning. 

To-day,  while  on  our  journey  to  this  place,  a  party  of 
Comanches  were  discovered  and  surrounded ;  these  had 
also  started  on  a  raid  to  Texas,  and  belonged  to  Tabana 
nika's  and  White  Wolf's  bands.  After  surrounding 
them,  the  Kiowas  told  them  they  would  give  them  four 
talks  ;  then,  if  they  were  determined  to  go  on  their  con- 


152  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

templated  raid,  they  should  kill  their  horses,  tear  their 
blankets,  and  let  them  go  raiding  naked  and  on  foot  — 
a  condition  in  which  they  will  not  be  very  likely  to  go. 

Not  the  least  remarkable  of  events  is  this  determina 
tion  of  these  wild  people,  who  have  always  hitherto 
been  ready  to  join  in,  if  not  to  lead,  any  hostile  enter 
prise,  now  to  stand  firmly  against  all  the  influences  of 
their  old  friends  and  allies,  the  Cheyennes  and  Con  an- 
ches.  The  former  of  these  have  not  been  wanting  in 
endeavors  the  past  winter,  as  well  as  this  present  spring, 
to  induce  the  Kiowas  to  join  them  on  their  war-path 
against  the  Agencies,  while  the  latter  are  now  endeav 
oring  to  seduce  their  young  men  to  join  them  in  their 
raiding  expeditions,  in  order  to  renovate  their  stock  of 
mules  and  ponies.  But  there  is  One  who  rules  in  the 
hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  and  whose  power  is  suffi 
cient  to  bring  under  control  the  heathen  who  know  Him 
not. 

28th.  —  Arrangements  were  made,  on  the  morning  of 
the  19th  instant,  for  me  to  come  in  to  the  Agency  in  com 
pany  with  a  brother  of  Stumbling  Bear,  who,  with  several 
others,  was  going  in  after  rations,  while  the  main  body 
of  the  tribe  should  journey  on  towards  the  north-west,  to 
some  place  understood  among  themselves.  It  was  also 
arranged  for  me  to  go  to  the  Wichita  Agency,  there  meet 
with  Tofe-ko-neg  Kiowa,  and  return  to  camp  with  him, 
—  our  camp  being  now  about  one  hundred  miles  from 
the  Agency.  Accordingly  I  came  in,  and  in  due  time 
proceeded  to  the  Wichita  Agency,  where  I  visited  both. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  153 

schools.  These  are  in  a  flourishing  condition,  particu 
larly  the  one  for  the  Caddoes,  which  is  really  an  inter 
esting  institution. 

The  one  for  the  Wichitas  being  a  day  school,  and  the 
scholars  going  home  every  night,  they  are  irregular  in 
their  attendance,  which  adds  to  the  labor  of  the  teacher, 
while  it  retards  the  progress  of  the  children.  Home 
influences  being  naturally  strong,  the  children  under  our 
care  should  be  removed  as  much  as  possible  from  them, 
in  order  to  make  much  improvement  in  the  ways  and 
arts  of  civilized  life.  It  cannot  be  expected  that  a 
stranger,  in  whom  they  have  very  little  confidence,  can 
successfully  counteract  the  superstitious  customs  and 
heathenish  practices  in  which  their  parents  instruct 
them. 

The  Caddoes  have  opened  several  new  farms  this 
summer ;  their  corn  looks  well,  and  many  of  them  are 
turning  considerable  attention  to  raising  cattle  and 
hogs. 

The  wife  of  Tofe-ko-neg  Kiowa  being  sick,  he  could 
not  come  in  according  to  his  expectation,  and  failing  to 
meet  him,  I  returned  to  the  Kiowa  Agency,  to  meet 
with  Lone  Wolf,  who,  I  understood,  was  there,  in  order 
to  return  to  camp  with  him.  But  he  having  gone  before 
my  arrival,  I  was,  consequently,  left  at  the  Agency. 


154  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

COIfNCIL.  —  THOMAS  WISTAR'S  LABORS.  —  MEXICAN  iND 
WIFE.  —  CHANGE  OF.  INTENTIONS  RESPECTING  RE 
LEASE  OF  SATANTA.  —  LETTER  TO  THE  AGENT.  —  LETT 
TER  FROM  WASHINGTON. — ARRIVAL  OF  COMANCHE 
WOMEN  AND  CHILDREN.  —  CAPTAIN  McCLERMONT. 

A  PORTION  of  the  executive  committee  having  come 
to  the  Agency,  a  council  was  called  on  the  30th,  in 
which  Thomas  Wistar  was  principal  speaker.  Alluding, 
in  his  speech,  to  his*  old  age,  and  his  long-continued 
labors  for  the  Indians,  he  stated  that  over  fifty  years 
ago  he  visited  the  Indians  in  the  south.  Then  there 
were  thousands  of  Indians  there  —  Creeks,  Choctaws, 
Cherokees,  Seminoles,  &c.  ;  now  there  are  no  Indians 
there,  but  thousands  and  millions  of  white  people. 
He  afterwards  visited  the  Six  Nations,  in  the  north ; 
there  were  the  Mohawks,  the  Senecas,  the  Oneidas,  the 
Onondagas,  the  Cayugas.  and  other  tribes  by  thousands ; 
now  there  is  but  a  little  'handful  of  Indians  there,  but 
in  their  place  are  thousands  and  millions  of  white  peo 
ple.  He  afterwards  visited  the  west,  where  St.  Louis 
now  is,  saw  the  Indians  there  ;  but  they  are  now  gone. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  155 

from  thence,  and  the  towns  and  cities  of  the  white 
people  are  there  instead.  Now,  he  had  come  here  to  tell 
these  Indians  why  this  has  been  so,  in  order  that  they 
might  continue  in  their  countiy  forever.  It  is  because 
the  Indians  of  those  countries  would  not  work ;  they 
lived  by  the  chase,  and  when  the  buffalo,  the  deer,  and 
the  antelope  were  gone,  their  old  way  of  life  would  not 
afford  them  a  subsistence.  The  white  man  finds  his 
subsistence  in  the  soil,  but  he  has  to  work  to  get  it  out ; 
and  the  Indian,  would  he  but  do  the  same,  might  con 
tinue  in  his  country  forever. 

Late  last  evening,  a  Mexican  man  and  his  wife,  who 
were  captured  when  they  were  but  children,  and  always 
held  as  slaves  by  the  Comanches,  came  to  the  Agency 
for  protection. 

Perhaps  a  year  since,  the  Comanches  were  about  to 
kill  the  woman,  and  they  ran  away  from  them,  and 
went  for  protection  to  J.  Chandler,  who  took  care  of 
them  while  he  lived.  But,  about  two  months  ago,  their 
retreat  was  made  known  to  the  Comanches  by  a  white 
man,  and  a  party  proceeded  to  the  widow  Chandler's, 
for  the  purpose  of  killing  them,  or  taking  them  back  into 
captivity.  They  belonged  to  a  brother  of  Tabananika,  a 
Comanche  chief.  The  widow  Chandler,  who  was  her 
self  a  Mexican  captive,  — having  been  stolen  and  brought 
up  among  the  Comanches,  —  secreted  them  under  the 
floor  of  her  house,  where  they  were  discovered  ;  but,  as 
the  Indians  knew  not  how  to  get  at  them,  they  were 
willing  to  make  a  compromise  with  her,  to  the  effect 


156  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

that  their  lives  should  be  spared  if  she  would  give  them 
up,  to  which  she  agreed.  Subsequently  the  man  was 
brought  in  at  the  demand  of  Agent  Tatum  ;  the  woman, 
being  sick,  was  not  brought  in.  He  expressed  a  pref 
erence  for  returning  with  the  Comanches,  and  was  al 
lowed  to  do  so  on  the  express  condition  that  at  any 
time  when  they  wished  to  come  in,  or  leave  the  In 
dians,  they  should  be  permitted  to.  He  now  says  that  he 
did  not  dare  to  express  his  actual  feelings  at  that  time 
as  his  wife  was  sick  in  camp,  and  he  feared  to  leave  her, 
or  say  anything  to  endanger  her.  The  Indians  had 
threatened  to  shoot  him  on  the  spot,  if  he  expressed  a 
choice  for  remaining  at  the  Agency ;  two  of  them  en 
tered  the  office  with  him,  having  revolvers  concealed 
under  their  blankets  for  that  purpose.  The  same  men 
accompanied  him  to  the  doctor's,  and  wherever  he  went, 
giving  him  no  opportunity  of  stating  his  real  inclina 
tion,  or  the  true  reason  for  his  wishing  to  return  to  the 
camp,  which  was  on  his  wife's  account.  They  have 
now  travelled  six  nights,  keeping  themselves  concealed 
by  day,  during  which  time  they  have  had  but  little  to 
eat. 

These  Mexicans  were  taken  care  of  by  the  agent  for 
some  time,  until  an  opportunity  occurred  of  sending 
them  to  a  place  of  safety. 

31  st.  —  The  agent  received  official  information  from 
the  head  of  the  department,  that  government,  in  conse 
quence  of  the  Modoc  tragedy,  contrary  to  its  promises 
made  to  the  Kiowas  to  release  their  chiefs,  Satanta  and 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  157 

Big  Tree,  had  countermanded  its  order  for  their  release. 
This  appears  to  me  as  unjustifiable  an  act  as  it  would  be 
to  violate  the  treaty  stipulations  with  Mexico  on  ac 
count  of  misdemeanors  of  the  people  of  England  or 
France.  The  Kiowas  had  never  even  heard  of  the 
Modocs. 

Having  had  an  opportunity  of  knowing  their  determi 
nation  to  follow  out,  to  the  best  of  their  understanding, 
the  instructions  received  from  Washington,  and  fearing 
that  a  breach  of  faith,  in  a  matter  regarded  by  them  as 
of  so  great  importance  as  the  release  of  their  chiefs,  will 
have  a  tendency  to  weaken,  if  not  entirely  destroy,  the 
confidence  they  are  beginning  to  repose  in  the  govern 
ment,  —  to  their  own  hurt,  and,  perhaps,  to  the  shedding 
of  much  blood,  —  I  believed  that  it  would  be  right  for 
me  to  write  a  condensed  statement  of  facts,  that  have 
come  under  my  own  observation,  to  be  forwarded  by  the 
agent  to  the  head  of  the  department.  Accordingly  I 
wrote  the  following  letter  for  the  purpose  :  — 

KIOWA  AGENCY,  FORT  SILL,  5xn  MONTH,  31st,  1873. 
JAMES  M.  HAWORTH,  United  States  Indian  Agent. 

RESPECTED  FRIEND  :  Having  an  opportunity,  pos 
sessed  perhaps  by  no  other  individual,  to  know  the  state 
of  feeling  of  the  Kiowa  Indians  towards  the  Agency  and 
general  government,  also  their  great  anxiety  for  the 
restoration  to  them  of  their  chiefs,  Satanta  and  Big 
Tree,  and  believing,  from  my  acquaintance  with  the 
tribe,  that  the  latter  act,  on  the  part  of  the  government, 


158  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

would  go  far  towards  their  settling  down  and  ultimate 
civilization,  I  thought  it  might  riot  be  improper  for  me 
to  lay  a  few  facts  before  thee  in  writing,  respecting  their 
willingness  at  least  to  comply  with  the  requisitions  of 
government. 

About  the  time  of  ray  first  going  among  them,  in  the 
12th  month  last,  that  portion  of  the  tribe  with  whom  I 
was  located  was  making  great  exertions  to  collect  and 
return  the  mules  stolen  from  the  government,  and  many 
were  returned,  probably  to  the  extent  of  their  ability. 

The  subject  of  their  frequent  raids  in  Texas  was  freely 
talked  over  in  their  camps,  and  discouraged  by  their 
chiefs  and  principal  men.  Later  in  the  winter,  when  a 
proposition  was  made  to  them  by  a  party  of  Cheyennes 
—  who  came  to  them  in  the  name  of  the  tribe,  professing 
to  have  been  sent  by  their  chiefs  —  to  join  them  in  the 
spring  in  a  descent  upon  the  Agencies,  notwithstanding 
our  rations  were  insufficient  to  prevent  the  gnawings  of 
hunger,  —  they  frequently  having  to  kill  their  horses  and 
mules  for  subsistence,  —  and  the  representations  of  the 
Cheyennes  of  plenty  in  their  camps,  with  their  solicita 
tions  immediately  to  join  them  in  the  buffalo  country, 
they  utterly  refused  to  listen  to  them,  and  gave  imme 
diate  information  to  the  agent  of  the  designs  of  the 
Cheyennes. 

Subsequently  to  the  murder  of  the  four  men  belonging 
to  the  surveying  party,  the  Cheyennes  removed  to  the 
south  side  of  the  Washita  River,  and  encamped  near 
some  of  the  Kiowas  who  were  away  from  the  main  body, 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  159 

remaining  there  some  weeks,  until  the  main  body  of  the 
Kiowas  removed  to  a  place  near  by,  when  three  of  the 
Cheyenne  chiefs  visited  our  camp,  and  had  a  council 
with  the  Kiowas ;  in  which  the  Kiowa  chiefs  informed 
them  that  they  understood  the  road  Washington  had 
made  for  them  ;  that  they  believed  it  to  be  a  good  road, 
and  should  travel  in  it.  They  knew  that  their  agent 
was  a  good  man  ;  the  Wichita  agent  was  a  good  man, 
and  the  Cheyenne  agent  was  a  good  man  (referring  to 
the  proposition  of  making  a  descent  upon  these  Agen 
cies)  ;  that  they  were  doing  all  they  could  for  the  In 
dians  ;  that  only  the  Cheyenne  Indians  were  bad  ;  finally 
advised  them  to  go  home  to  their  agent,  sit  down,  and 
not  come  around  trying  to  get  their  young  men  into 
trouble  by  inducing  them  to  go  on  the  war-path. 

On  the  night  of  the  15th  instant  the  war  chiefs  held  a 
council  in  consequence  of  an  invitation  to  join  a  raiding 
party  into  Texas,  and  the  next  morning,  in  my  presence, 
informed  some  of  the  chiefs  that  they  had  determined  to 
punish  any  Kiowa  soldier  who  should  go,  or  attempt  to 
go,  raiding  into  Texas,  by  killing  his  ponies  and  burning 
his  lodge. 

On  the  18th  inst.  the  Kiowas  intercepted  a  band  (not 
Kiowas)  who  had  started  on  a  raid,  surrounded  them, 
told  them  they  would  give  them  four  talks,  and  then,  if 
they  still  persisted  in  going  on  the  raid,  they  should  kill 
their  horses,  tear  their  blankets,  and  they  should  go 
naked  and  on  foot. 

They  often  tell  me,  that,  if  government  does  not  re- 


160  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

turn  Satanta  and  Big  Tree  at  or  about  the  time  specified 
by  Beede  in  his  council  two  months  since,  they  can  put 
no  further  confidence  in  the  white  man's  word,  and  that 
they  are  waiting  to  see  the  fulfilment  of  that  agreement 
before  settling  down  ;  that,  if  they  are  delivered  up,  they 
will  settle  down,  raise  corn,  send  their  children  to  school, 
and  do  just  as  their  Great  Father  at  Washington  wants 
them  to  ;  provided  they  can  have  a  school-house  away 
from  the  military  post. 

Thy  friend,  respectfully, 

THOMAS  C.  BATTEY, 

Teacher  in  Kiowa   Camp. 

After  about  five  or  six  weeks,  the  agent  received  the 
following  communication  from  the  Commissioner  of  In 
dian  Affairs,  which,  as  it  refers  directly  to  the  foregoing 
letter,  and,  by  being  translated  to  the  Indians,  gave 
them  the  idea  that  the  renewed  action  of  government  in 
relation  to  the  release  of  their  imprisoned  chiefs  was 
mainly  owing  to  the  information  contained  in  it,  thereby 
giving  me  an  influence  not  before  possessed,  though 
somewhat  out  of  place,  I  may  be  excusable  for  transcrib 
ing  it  in  these  pages. 

Department  of  the  Interior.  —  Office  of  Indian  Affairs. 

WASHINGTON,  DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA, 

June  26,  1873. 

SIR  :  Referring  to  the  letter  addressed  to  you  by 
Thomas  C.  Battey,  teacher  in  Kiowa  Camp,  relative  to 
the  compliance  of  the  Kiowas  with  their  promises,  their 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  161 

friendly  attitude  towards  the  government,  their  efforts 
to  restrain  hostile  Indians  from  raiding,  &c.,  and  their 
anxiety  for  the  return  of  Satanta  and  Big  Tree,  I  have 
to  inform  you,  by  direction  of  the  Honorable  Secretary 
of  the  Interior,  that  the  government  is  now  engaged  in 
the  necessary  steps  to  consummate  the  release  of  those 
prisoners,  and  their  return  to  their  tribe  at  an  early  day ; 
and  also  that  you  will  inform  the  Kiowas  that  all  neces 
sary  measures  are  being  taken  to  that  end  which  are  in 
the  power  of  the  department ;  but  that  the  final  decision 
rests  with  the  governor  of  Texas,  who  is  expected  to 
visit  Washington  in  a  few  days,  when  the  subject  of 
[their]  release  will  be  urged  upon  him,  and  it  is  confi 
dently  expected  that  the  chiefs  will  be  set  at  liberty. 

Very  respectfully,  &c., 

ED.  P.  SMITH, 

Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 
JAS.  M.  HAWORTH,  U.  S.  Ind.  Agt. 

6th  Month,  10th.  —  This  day  arrived  the  Comanche 
women  and  children  captured  by  Colonel  McKenzie  last 
fall,  and  held  as  prisoners  in  Texas  since  that  time.  Some 
two  months  ago,  orders  were  issued  for  their  release,  of 
which  the  Indians  were  notified.  Since  then,  no  tidings 
had  been  heard  from  them,  and  the  Indians  were  getting 
restless  and  uneasy,  which  was  in  no  wise  diminished  by 
the  inability  of  the  agent  to  give  them  any  information 
respecting  the  captives.  Day  after  day,  and  week  after 
week,  passing  by,  and  still  no  tidings,  their  faith  as  well 
as  patience  was  well  nigh  exhausted,  and  they  were  ap- 
11 


162  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

pearing  dejected  and  sad,  many  of  them  not  believing 
that  they  were  to  be  released.  But  while  a  large  com 
pany  were  lying  around  the  commissary,  about  noon  to 
day,  giving  impatient  utterances  to  their  feelings,  the 
train  bringing  their  women  and  children  came  in  sight 
upon  a  distant  hill.  They  were  at  once  recognized  by 
them,  and  the  ominous  gloom  which  had  hung  as  a  dark 
cloud  upon  their  countenances  was  at  once  dispelled,  and 
a  joyful  expression  took  its  place  as  the  whole  party, 
accompanied  by  an  interpreter,  set  off  at  full  speed  to 
meet  them.  The  change  in  feeling  was  complete,  affect 
ing  not  the  Indians  alone,  but  the  employees  at  the 
Agency,  and  all  the  white  people  around. 

The  news  of  their  arrival  was  carried  to  the  Comanche 
camps  about  as  soon  as  horse-flesh  was  capable  of  doing  it. 

They  have  been  seventeen  days  on  the  road,  having 
had  a  rough,  tedious  journey,  wading  through  mud, 
swimming  rivers,  &c.  They  look  well,  and  say  that  they 
have  been  very  kindly  treated  the  whole  time  of  their 
captivity,  and  have  lived  well.  Five  women  ran  away 
two  or  three  nights  before  they  started  from  Fort  Concho, 
and  have  not  yet  been  discovered,  nine  died  in  captivity, 
four  were  returned  last  winter,  and  there  are  just  one 
hundred  who  arrived  to-day,  making  one  hundred  and 
eighteen  as  the  whole  number  captured.  In  order  to 
give  the  whole  tribe  an  opportunity  to  be  present,  they 
are  not  turned  over  to  their  friends,  which,  with  the 
reception  talk,  is  deferred  until  to-morrow. 

\\tli.  —  A  great  many  Comanches  came  in  this  morn- 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  163 

ing  to  receive  their  women  and  children ;  and  it  was 
affecting  to  witness  the  meeting  of  parents  with  children, 
husbands  with  wives,  brothers  with  sisters,  &c. 

The  prisoners  had  informed  their  people  of  the  kind 
ness  of  their  treatment,  and  of  the  difficulties  encoun 
tered  on  their  return  from  the  high  waters  along  the 
whole  journey.  The  Indians  expressed  their  joy  and 
thankfulness  for  the  return  of  their  friends,  stating  over 
and  over  again  that  now  they  are  strengthened  to  walk 
in  that  good,  white  road  Washington  is  making  for  them. 

Now  they  know  and  believe  that  Washington  and 
Texas  are  their  friends,  and  they  want  to  take  all  white 
people  everywhere  by  the  hand. 

Captain  McClermont,  who  brought  them  through,  de 
serves  high  credit  for  the  kindness  of  his  treatment,  and 
the  promptitude  with  which  he  met  and  overcame  every 
obstacle  in  the  way.  He  was  supplied  with  but  twenty- 
one  men,  two  of  whom  were  brought  in  in  irons  for  hav 
ing  offered  abuse  to  the  prisoners.  With  this  small  force 
he  had  to  head  rivers,  make  roads  at  fording-places,  and, 
most  of  all,  to  make  his  way  for  nearly  three  hundred 
miles  through  a  country  of  enemies  to  the  Indians,  where 
the  rule  is  to  shoot  an  Indian  at  sight.  On  arriving  near 
Jacksboro',  he  found  that  a  force  of  three  thousand  armed 
citizens  had  assembled  to  oppose  further  progress,  and 
prevent  the  return  of  the  prisoners.  He,  being  well 
acquainted  with  the  country,  secretly  sent  his  train  a 
by-road,  while  he  drove  his  ambulance  into  town,  and 
waited,  as  if  in  constant  expectation  of  his  train,  until 


164  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

he  knew  that  they  were  far  enough  advanced  to  avoid 
pursuit  by  the  drunken  mob,  when  he  left  them  to  look 
after  his  train.  He  stated,  at  the  opening  of  the  council, 
that  he  had  been  seven  years  in  Texas  fighting  the  In 
dians,  and  had  never  before  met  an  Indian  in  peace. 

The  Indian  chiefs,  one  by  one,  came  forward,  and  took 
him  by  the  hand.  Some  of  them,  embracing  him,  ex 
pressed  their  gratitude  and  thankfulness  for  his  care, 
attention,  and  uniform  kindness  to  their  women  and 
children,  as  well  as  for  bringing  them  back  in  safety. 
One  of  them  told  him  that  he  should  always  respect  a 
white  soldier  for  his  sake. 

At  the  conclusion  he  told  the  Indians  that  to-day,  for 
the  first  time  in  his  life,  he  had  taken  the  hand  of  an 
Indian  in  friendship ;  but  that,  having  so  taken  their 
hand,  he  should  never  expect  to  meet  a  Comanche  on  any 
other  ground ;  that  he  should  report  to  the  "  big  war 
chief  "  what  he  had  seen  and  heard  to-day,  and  tell  him 
that  the  Comanches  were  enemies  no  more. 

The  chiefs  said  they  would  hide  nothing  :  there  were 
a  few  young  men  —  only  a  few — whose  leader  killed  his 
father,  and  all  of  them  outlaws,  without  father  or  mother 
(an  expression  they  use,  signif}dng  that  they  are  not 
connected  with  any  band  of  the  tribe),  who  were  away 
from  the  tribe,  they  knew  not  where,  and  did  not  wish 
to  be  held  accountable  for  their  deeds.  The}7-  considered 
these  men  enemies  to  the  tribe  as  well  as  to  everybody 
else,  the  same  as  some  white  people  are,  who  are  con- 
tinualty  prowling  about,  stealing  ponies,  &c.  If  any 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  165 

Comanches  brought  in  horses  or  mules  from  Texas,  they 
should  be  immediately  turned  over  to  the  agent,  in  order 
to  be  restored  to  their  owners ;  and  they  wanted  the 
Texan  chiefs  to  do  the  same  for  them  when  white  people 
steal  their  ponies  and  take  them  into  Texas.  Then  there 
would  be  no  more  occasion  for  war  between  them. 

After  the  council,  Captain  McClermont  informed  the 
agent  that  he  had  never  before  witnessed  the  practical 
working  of  the  peace  policy,  and  was  a  thorough  con 
vert  to  it,  as  being  the  only  correct  way  of  treating  the 
Indians. 

I  might  here  state  that  the  five  women  who  ran  away 
from  Fort  Concho  made  their  way  back  to  their  people 
in  safety,  travelling  on  foot,  and  swimming  rivers,  at  last 
arriving  at  their  camps  only  two  days  after  those  brought 
by  Captain  McClermont. 

It  may  be  a  matter  of  wonder  how  they  could  sustain 
life  for  such  a  length  of  time ;  but  to  one  acquainted 
with  their  mode  of  life,  and  the  productions  of  the  plains, 
there  is  nothing  surprising  in  this,  as  an  Indian  would 
find  a  bountiful  living  among  the  various  roots  which 
abound,  where  a  white  man,  for  the  want  of  knowing 
them,  might  starve  to  death.  Moreover,  the  plains 
abound  with  tortoises,  which  by  the  Indian  are  esteemed 
a  delicacy. 


166  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER  X. 

JOURNEY  TO  THE  KIOWA  CAMP.  —  BUILDING  OF  MED 
ICINE  HOUSE.  —  SITUATION  OF  CAMP.  —  MEDICINE 
DANCE,  ETC. 

6th  Month,  16th.  —  Arrived  at  the  Kiowa  camps,  after 
three  days  of  hard  travel,  with  a  small  party  of  Indians, 
who  were  sent  in  to  the  Agency  for  me,  and  to  get  ra 
tions.  The  distance  from  the  Agency  is  about  one  hun 
dred  and  fifty  miles  in  a  north-westerly  direction.  They 
are  here  making  preparations  for  the  great  Medicine 
Dance. 

The  whole  Kiowa  tribe,  as  well  as  nearly  all  the  Apa 
ches,  about  five  hundred  Comanches,  several  Cheyennes 
and  Arapahoes,  and  other  Indians,  being  together,  makes 
a  very  large  encampment. 

This  is  situated  in  a  beautiful  broad  valley,  through 
which  flows  a  fine  stream  of  clear  water  nearly  devoid 
of  alkali.  It  is  called  by  the  Kiowas  You'-guoo-o-poh' 
(Rice  Creek). 

Had  a  talk  with  several  of  the  head  men  of  the  tribe 
respecting  the  change  in  the  intentions  of  government 
as  regards  the  release  of  Satanta  and  Big  Tree.  They 
cannot  comprehend  why  government  should  violate  its 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  167 

pledge  to  them  in  consequence  of  the  misdemeanors  of 
the  Modocs,  a  tribe  living  so  remote  from  them  that  they 
did  not  even  know  of  their  existence.  It  looks  to  them 
as  though  Washington  was  very  willing  to  class  them  as 
enemies,  while  they  are  doing  all  they  can  to  prove  their 
friendly  intentions.  I  informed  them  of  my  writing  to 
Washington  (p.  157),  desiring  them  to  refrain  from  any 
hostile  manifestations  until  they  should  learn  what 
Washington  will  do  when  he  reads  my  letter. 

The  warriors  are  busily  engaged  hauling  cotton  wood 
trees  for  the  medicine  house,  accompanied  by  music  and 
dancing. 

Vlth.  —  The  music  of  the  soldiers,  who,  if  I  rightly 
understand,  are  not  allowed  to  sleep  during  the  erection 
of  the  medicine  house,  continued  through  the  night.  On 
going  out  early  this  morning,  crowds  of  Indians,  old  and 
young,  were  marching  in  companies  towards  a  grove  of 
small  cottonwood  trees,  and,  being  invited  to  join  them, 
I  accompanied  them. 

Soon  several  small  cottonwoods  were  cut  down  by  the 
women,  ropes  attached  to  them,  several  hands  to  a  rope 
making  light  work  of  the  hauling,  particularly  as  it  was 
made  a  frolic,  with  music  and  dancing. 

After  breakfast,  the  hauling  of  larger  trees  was  pro 
ceeded  with.  They  were  drawn  by  horses  by  means  of 
ropes  attached  to  the  saddles ;  a  warrior,  or  brave,  and 
a  young  woman  upon  the  horse,  several  of  which  were 
hitched  to  one  tree,  drawing  abreast,  some  of  the  riders 
beating  drums,  and  all  singing. 


168  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

The  duties  of  the  young  woman  were  to  hitch  and  un 
hitch  the  horse  she  was  permitted  to  ride,  so  that  the 
brave  with  whom  she  rode  could  maintain  his  dignity 
without  dismounting.  This  business  continued  through 
*he  day,  except  for  an  hour  or  two  in  the  middle  of  the 
afternoon,  when  the  old  women  —  the  grandmothers  of 
the  tribe  —  had  a  dance. 

The  music  consisted  of  singing  and  drumming,  done 
by  several  old  women,  who  were  squatted  on  the  ground 
in  a  circle.  The  dancers  —  old,  gray -headed  women, 
from  sixty  to  eighty  years  of  age  —  performed  in  a  circle 
around  them  for  some  time,  finally  striking  off  upon  a 
waddling  run,  one  behind  another  ;  they  formed  a  circle, 
came  back,  and,  doubling  so  as  to  bring  two  together, 
threw  their  arms  around  each  other's  necks,  and  trudged 
around  for  some  time  longer;  then  sat  down,  while  a 
youngish  man  circulated  the  pipe,  from  which  each  in 
turn  took  two  or  three  whiffs,  and  this  ceremony  ended. 

18£A.  —  Work  at  the  medicine  house  drew  to  a  close. 

The  large  trees  and  brush  were  all  hauled  by  the  mid 
dle  of  the  forenoon.  The  putting  up  of  the  long  cotton- 
wood  poles,  to  support  the  covering,  was  work  requiring 
strength  to  perform.  They  were  thirty -five  or  forty  feet 
in  length,  green  and  heavy,  and  required  a  great  amount 
of  noisy  talking,  loud  hallooing,  and  hard  lifting  to  get 
them  to  their  places.  This  being  done,  and  the  brush 
thrown  over  them  for  a  shade,  the  medicine  house  was 
completed  about  noon  —  ihd  side  shade  having  been  pre 
viously  put  up. 


LIPE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  169 

The  soldiers  of  the  tribe  then  had  a  frolic  in  and  about 
it,  running  and  jumping,  striking  and  kicking,  throwing 
one  another  down,  stripping  and  tearing  the  clothes  off 
each  other.  One  tall  Indian  clasped  me  around  for  a 
back-hold  wrestle ;  but,  though  I  did  not  attempt  to 
throw  him,  by  exerting  my  little  strength  in  the  right 
direction,  he  found  it  too  much  resembling  work  to  lay 
me  on  the  ground,  to  suit  his  ideas  of  dignity,  and  so 
gave  it  up. 

Before  this  frolic  was  over,  a  party  of  ten  or  twelve 
warriors  appeared,  moving  a  kind  of  shield  to  and  fro 
before  their  bodies,  making,  in  some  manner  (as  I  was 
not  near  enough  to  see  how  it  was  done),  a  grating 
sound,  not  unlike  the  filing  of  a  mill-saw. 

The  medicine  house  is  situated  nearly  in  the  centre  of 
the  encampment,  is  circular  in  form,  and  about  sixty  feet 
in  diameter,  having  its  entrance  towards  the  east.  It  is 
built  by  erecting  a  forked  post,  twenty  feet  high  per 
haps,  for  a  central  support.  Around  this,  and  at  nearly 
equal  distances,  are  seventeen  other  forked  posts,  form 
ing  the  circumference  of  the  building. 

These  are  from  twelve  to  fifteen  feet  in  height,  and  all 
of  cotton  wood.  Small  cottonwood  trees  are  tied  on  the 
outside  of  these,  in  a  horizontal  position,  with  ropes  of 
raw  hide,  limbs  and  leaves  all  on  them.  Outside  of  these, 
small  cottonwood  trees  are  placed  in  an  upright  position, 
thus  forming  a  wall  of  green  trees  and  leaves  several 
feet  in  thickness,  in  the  midst  of  which  many  hundred 
spectators  afterwards  found  a  cool  retreat,  where  they 


170  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

could  observe  what  was  going  on  without  making  them 
selves  conspicuous. 

Long  cottonwood  poles  extend  from  each  of  the  posts 
in  the  circumference  to  the  central  post,  and  then  limbs 
of  the  same  are  laid  across  these,  forming  a  shady  roof 
one  third  of  the  way  to  the  centre. 

The  central  post  is  ornamented  near  the  ground  with 
the  robes  of  buffalo  calves,  their  heads  up,  as  if  in  the 
act  of  climbing  it ;  each  of  the  branches  above  the  fork 
is  ornamented  in  a  similar  manner,  with  the  addition  of 
shawls,  calico,  scarfs,  &c.,  and  covered  at  the  top  with 
black  muslin.  Attached  to  the  fork  is  a  bundle  of  cotton- 
wood  and  willow  limbs,  firmly  bound  together,  and  cov 
ered  with  a  buffalo  robe,  with  head  and  horns,  so  as  to 
form  a  rude  image  of  a  bu'ffalo,  to  which  were  hung 
strips  of  new  calico,  muslin,  strouding,  both  blue  and 
scarlet,  feathers,  shawls,  &c.,  of  various  lengths  and 
qualities.  The  longer  and  more  showy  articles  were 
placed  near  the  ends.  This  image  was  so  placed  as  to 
face  the  east. 

The  lodges  of  the  encampment  are  arranged  in  circles 
around  the  medicine  house,  having  their  entrances  to 
wards  it,  the  nearest  circle  being  some  ten  rods  distant. 

In  the  afternoon,  a  party  of  a  dozen  or  more  warriors 
and  braves  proceeded  to  the  medicine  house,  followed  by 
a  large  proportion  of  the  people  of  the  encampment. 
They  were  highly  painted,  and  wore  shirts  only,  with 
head-dresses  of  feathers  which  extended  down  the  backs 
to  the  ground,  and  were  kept  in  their  proper  places  by 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  171 

means  of  an  ornamented  strap  clasping  the  waist.  Some 
of  them  had  long  horns  attached  to  their  head-dresses. 
They  were  armed  with  lances  and  revolvers,  and  carry 
ing  a  couple  of  long  poles  mounted  from  end  to  end  with 
feathers,  the  one  white  and  the  other  black.  They  also 
bore  shields  highly  ornamented  with  paint,  feathers, 
and  hair. 

They  took  their  station  upon  the  side  opposite  the 
entrance,  the  musicians  standing  behind  them. 

Many  old  women  occupied  a  position  to  the  right  and 
near  the  entrance,  who  set  up  a  tremulous  shrieking: 
the  drums  began  to  beat,  and  the  dance  began,  the  party 
above  described  only  participating  in  it. 

The^  at  first  slowly  advanced  towards  the  central  post, 
followed  by  the  musicians,  several  of  whom  carried  a 
side  of  raw  hide  (dried),  which  was  beaten  upon  with 
sticks,  making  about  as  much  music  as  to  beat  upon  the 
sole  of  an  old  shoe,  while  the  drums,  the  voices  of  the 
women,  and  the  rattling  of  pebbles  in  instruments  of  raw 
hide  filled  out  the  choir. 

After  slowly  advancing  nearly  to  the  central  post,  they 
retired  backward,  again  advanced,  a  little  farther  than 
before ;  this  was  repeated  several  times,  each  time  ad 
vancing  a  little  farther,  until  they  crowded  upon  the 
spectators,  drew  their  revolvers,  and  discharged  them 
into  the  air. 

Soon  after,  the  women  rushed  forward  with  a  shriek 
ing  yell,  threw  their  blankets  violently  upon  the  ground, 
at  the  feet  of  the  retiring  dancers,  snatched  them  up 


172  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

with  the  same  tremulous  shriek  that  had  been  before 
produced,  and  retired ;  which  closed  this  part  of  the 
entertainment.  The  ornamented  shields,  used  on  this 
occasion  were  afterwards  hung  up  with  the  medicine. 

Soon  after  followed  the  great  buffalo  medicine.  Nine 
ty  Indians, — men,  women,  and  children,  —  disguised 
in  buffalo  robes,  having  the  pates  and  horns  on  them,  in 
imitation  of  living  buffalo,  collected  upon  the  side  of  a 
hill  just  outside  the  camp.  At  the  proper  signal,  —  the 
great  medicine  chief,  standing  some  distance  to  the  left 
of  the  entrance  to  the  medicine  house,  holding  some 
thing  in  his  hand  that  made  a  smoke,  —  they  came  in 
a  long  procession,  followed  in  the  rear  by  one  very  old 
and  weak  one,  which  continued  to  fall  back  from  the 
others,  and,  to  keep  his  position,  would  endeavor  to 
run ;  but  would  fall  down,  get  up  after  several  efforts, 
and  jog  along  again. 

After  the  others  had  reached  the  medicine  house, 
they  took  several  turns  around  it  before  apparently, 
finding  the  entrance,  when  they  cautiously  entered,  be 
fore  the  old,  feeble  buffalo  in  the  rear  came  up,  which, 
after  considerable  exertion,  and  several  times  falling 
down,  accomplished  three  entire  circuits  of  the  build 
ing  before  entering  it.  As  soon  as  all  the  buffalo  had 
entered,  nearly  the  whole  population  of  the  encamp 
ment,  who  had  been  standing  about  midway  between 
the  first  circle  of  lodges  and  the  medicine  house,  started 
upon  the  double  quick  for  the  medicine  house. 

Upon  entering  it,  the  buffalo  were  found  lying  down, 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  173 

huddled  together  around  the  central  post,  with  their 
heads  either  towards  it  or  directly  from  it,  except  the 
old  veteran  of  the  rear ;  he  lay  near,  and  with  his  head 
towards  the  entrance,  forming  a  most  ludicrous  specta 
cle,  as  we  entered.  The  hair  of  his  sides  and  back  had 
been  partially  rubbed  off,  and  hung  in  shabby  tags, 
while  his  head  was  shaggy  and  his  horns  enormous. 

The  great  medicine  chief,  painted  white,  wearing  a 
buffalo  robe  and  fur  head-dress,  stood  opposite,  and 
facing  the  entrance,  holding  in  his  hands  something  sim 
ilar  to  the  squirt-gun  of  my  boyhood  days. 

He  was  accompanied  by  two  old  men,  also  wrapped 
in  buffalo  robes.  After  some  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes 
of  profound  silence,  the  two  old  men  advanced,  and 
commenced  a  minute  examination  of  the  buffalo  —  feel 
ing  them,  punching  them,  and  talking  to  them  ;  occa 
sionally  holding  up  a  small  stick,  apparently  pulled  out 
of  the  side  of  a  buffalo,  and  addressing  a  few  words  to 
the  medicine  chief,  he  would  step  forward,  and  squirt  a 
small  quantity  of  the  contents  of  his  gun  into  the  hair 
of  the  animal ;  one  of  the  old  men  would  then  make  a 
short  speech,  holding  up  the  stick  to  view,  and  conclude 
by  placing  it  upon  the  buffalo  from  which  it  was  first 
taken.  Hereupon  the  wild,  tremulous  shrieking  of  the 
women  rent  the  air.  This  was  repeated  several  times, 
and  finally,  at  a  signal  from  the  medicine  chief,  the  cere 
mony  ended,  and  I  saw  no  more  medicine  to-day. 

19£A.  —  Music  and  dancing  continued  in  the  medicine 
house  through  the  night.  At  an  early  hour  this  morn- 


174  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

ing  I  went  thither  with  Conguet,  and  witnessed  one 
dance  throughout.  The  ground  inside  the  enclosure 
had  been  carefully  cleared  of  grass,  sticks,  and  roots, 
and  covered,  several  inches  deep,  with  a  clean,  white 
sand.  A  screen  had  been  constructed  on  the  side  oppo 
site  the  entrance,  by  sticking  small  cottonwoods  and 
cedars  deep  into  the*  ground,  so  as  to  preserve  them  fresh 
as  long  as  possible.  A  space  was  left,  two  or  three  feet 
wide,  between  it  and  the  enclosing  wall,  in  which  the 
dancers  prepared  themselves  for  the  dance,  and  in  front 
of  which  was  the  medicine.  This  consisted  of  an  image, 
lying  on  the  ground,  but  so  concealed  from  view,  in  the 
screen,  as  to  render  its  form  indistinguishable  ;  above  it 
was  a  large  fan,  made  of  eagle  quills,  with  the  quill  part 
lengthened  out  nearly  a  foot,  by  inserting  a  stick  into 
it,  and  securing  it  there.  These  were  held  in  a  spread 
form  by  means  of  a  willow  rod,  or  wire,  bent  in  a  circu 
lar  form  ;  above  this  was  a  mass  of  feathers,  concealing 
an  image,  on  each  side  of  which  were  several  shields, 
highly  decorated  with  feathers  and  paint.  Various  other 
paraphernalia  of  heathen  worship  were  suspended  in  the 
screen,  among  these  shields  or  over  them,  impossible  for 
me  to  describe  so  as  to  be  comprehended.  A  mound 
had  also  been  thrown  up  around  the  central  post  of  the 
building,  two  feet  high,  and  perhaps  five  feet  in  di 
ameter. 

The  musicians,  who,  if  I  mistake  not,  are  the  war 
chiefs,  were  squatted  on  the  ground,  in  true  heathen 
style,  to  the  left,  and  near  the  entrance,  having  Indian 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

drums  and  rattles.     The  music  was  sounding  when  we 
entered. 

Presently  the  dancers  came  from  behind  the  screen ; 
their  faces,  arms,  and  the  upper  part  of  their  bodies  were 
painted  white  ;  a  soft,  white  buckskin  skirt,  secured 
about  the  loins,  descended  nearly  to  the  ankles,  while 
the  breech-cloth, — blue  on  this  occasion,  —  hanging  to 
the  ground,  outside  the  skirt,  both  in  front  and  behind, 
completed  the  dress.  They  faced  the  medicine — shall 
I  say  idols  ?  for  it  was  conducted  with  all  the  solemnity 
of  worship, — jumping  up  and  down  in  true  time  with 
the  beating  of  the  drums,  while  a  bone  whistle  in  their 
mouths,  through  which  the  breath  escaped  as  they 
jumped  about,  and  the  singing  of  the  women,  completed 
the  music.  The  dancers  continued  to  face  the  medicine, 
with  arms  stretched  upwards  and  towards  it,  —  their 
eyes  as  it  were  riveted  to  it.  They  were  apparently 
oblivious  to  all  surroundings,  except  the  music  and 
what  was  before  them. 

After  some  time,  a  middle-aged  man,  painted  as  the 
others,  but  wearing  a  buffalo  robe,  issued  from  behind 
the  screen,  facing  the  entrance,  but  having  his  eyes 
fixed  upon  the  sun,  upon  which  he  stood  gazing,  with 
out  winking  or  moving  a  muscle,  for  some  time,  then 
began  slowly  to  incline  his  head  from  side  to  side,  as  if 
to  avoid  borne  obstruction  in  his  view  of  it,  swaying  his 
body  slightly,  then,  stepping  slowly  from  side  to  side  — 
forward  —  backward  —  increasing  his  motions,  both  in 
rapidity  and  extent,  until,  in  appearance  nearly  frantic, 


176  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

his  robe  fell  off,  leaving  him  —  except  his  blue  breech- 
cloth  —  entirely  naked.  In  this  condition  he  jumped 
and  ran  about  the  enclosure, — head,  arms,  and  legs 
all  equally  participating  in  the  violence  of  his  gestures, 
—  every  joint  of  his  body  apparently  loosened,  his  eyes 
only  fixed.  I  wondered  how,  with  every  joint  appar 
ently  dislocated,  and  every  muscular  fibre  relaxed,  he 
could  maintain  the  upright  position. 

Thus  he  continued  to  exercise  without  ceasing,  or 
once  removing  his  eyes  from  the  sun,  until  the  sweat 
ran  down  in  great  rolling  drops,  washing  the  white 
paint  into  streaks  no  more  ornamental  than  the  original 
painting,  and  he  was  at  length  compelled  to  retire,  from 
mere  exhaustion,  the  other  dancers  still  continuing  their 
exercises. 

Presently  another  man  entered  from  behind  the 
screen,  wearing  an  Indian  fur  cap  and  a  blue  breech- 
cloth  reaching  to  the  ground.  He  was  unpainted,  and 
had  a  human  scalp  fastened  to  his  scalp-lock,  the  soft, 
flowing  hair  of  which,  spreading  out  upon  his  naked 
back,  bore  mute  testimony  to  the  tragical  death  of  some 
unfortunate  white  woman.  This  man,  with  a  kind  of 
half  running  jump,  still  in  step  with  the  music,  went 
around  all  the  dancers,  who  did  not  notice  him,  with  one 
arm  stretched  out  over  their  heads,  first  in  one  direction, 
then  the  other,  turning  his  course  at  every  time,  after 
stopping  in  front  of  the  medicine,  and  making  some 
indescribable  motions  before  it.  He  sometimes  parted 
the  frathers  concealing  the  small  image,  appearing  to 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  177 

examine  it  minutely,  as  if  searching  for  something,  and 
sometimes  putting  his  lips  to  it,  as  if  in  the  act  of 
kissing  it.  At  length,  after  repeated  examinations,  he, 
apparently  for  the  first  time,  discovered  the  fan,  and 
took  hold  of  it  hesitatingly,  and  as  if  afraid. 

This  was  loosed  from  its  fastenings  by  a  hand  behind 
the  screen,  and  he  slowly  raised  it  up,  looking  intently 
at  it,  while  the  expression  of  his  countenance  indicated 
a  fearfulness  of  the  result  of  handling  an  object  whose 
hidden  and  mysterious  powers  were  so  far  beyond  his 
comprehension.  He  held  it  up  before  the  medicine, 
waved  it  up  and  down,  and  from  side  to  side,  then, 
turning  round  so  as  to  face  the  dancers  and  spectators, 
waved  it  from  side  to  side  near  the  ground,  once  around 
the  dancers;  -then,  raising  it  above  his  head,  he  waved 
it  in  the  same  manner,  performing  another  circle  around 
the  dancers. 

Then,  with  gestures  of  striking,  and  a  countenance 
scowling  as  with  fierce  rage,  he  began  to  chase  them 
around  and  around  the  ring,  from  left  to  right.  Finallj-, 
getting  one  of  them  separated  from  the  rest,  he  pursued 
him  with  the  most  fiend-like  attitude,  fiercely  striking  at 
him  with  his  fan.  The  pursued  one  fled  from  him  with 
a  countenance  expressive  of  almost  death-like  terror, 
until,  after  several  rounds,  he  stumbled  and  fell  heavily 
to  the  ground.  Another  and  another  were  thus  separat 
ed  from  the  dancers,  pursued,  and  fell  before  the  mys 
tical  power  of  the  fan,  and  the  act  closed. 

Being  called  to  a  council  of  the  war  chiefs,  I  went  no 
12 


178  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

more  to  the  medicine  house  to-day,  though  the  music 
and  dancing  continued  the  whole  time,  by  day  and  by 
night,  with  short  intervals  between  the  different  acts,  to 
give  opportunity  for  rest,  arranging  dress,  painting,  and 
such  other  changes  as  the  programme  of  the  ceremony 
demanded. 

20th.  —  Saw  but  one  dance  to-day.  Quite  a  quanti 
ty  of  goods,  such  as  blankets,  strouding  (blue  and  scarlet 
list-cloth),  calico,  shawls,  scarfs,  and  other  Indian  wares, 
had  been  carried  into  the  medicine  house  previous  to  my 
entrance.  The  dancers  had  been  painted  white,  three 
of  them  ornamented  with  a  green  stripe  across  the  fore 
head,  and  around  down  the  sides  of  the  cheeks,  to  the 
corners  of  the  mouth,  and  meeting  on  the  chin.  A 
round  green  spot  was  painted  on  the  back  and  breast, 
about  three  inches  in  diameter,  while  on  either  side  of 
it,  and  somewhat  elevated  above  it,  was  a  crescent  of 
the  same  size  and  color.  Two  small,  hollow  mounds 
of  sand  and  clay  had  been  made  before  the  medicine,  in 
which  fire  was  placed,  and  kept  just  sufficiently  burn 
ing,  with  the  partially  dried  cotton  wood  leaves,  cedar 
twigs,  and  probably  tobacco,  to  produce  a  smoke.  A 
small  fire  was  burning  near  the  musicians,  for  lighting 
pipes,  tightening  drums,  &c. 

When  all  was  ready,  the  three  young  men,  who  were 
painted  as  described,  were  led,  each  by  a  man  clad  in  a 
buffalo  robe,  near  to  the  smoking  mounds  in  front  of  the 
medicine.  An  ornamented  fur  cap  was,  with  some  cer 
emony,  placed  upon  the  head  of  one  of  them ;  wisps  of 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  179 

green  wild  wormwood  were  fastened  to  the  wrists  and 
ankles,  which  being  done,  he  reverently  raised  his  hands 
above  his  head,  leaning  forward  over  one  of  the  mounds, 
brought  them  down  nearly  to  it ;  then,  straightening 
up,  passed  his  hands  over  his  face  and  stroked  his 
breast.  This  was  repeated  several  times ;  then,  after 
holding  one  foot,  and  then  the  other,  over  the  mound, 
as  if  to  warm  them,  two  or  three  times,  he  went  around 
the  central  post,  and  back  to  the  other  mound,  where 
the  same  ceremony  was  repeated.  During  this  whole 
ceremony  I  could  perceive  that  his  lips  moved,  though 
he  uttered  nothing.  I  afterwards  learned  that  it  was  in 
prayer  to  this  effect :  "  May  this  medicine  render  me 
brave  in  war,  proof  against  the  weapons  of  my  enemies, 
strong  in  the  chase,  wise  in  council ;  and,  finally,  may 
it  preserve  me  to  a  good  age,  and  may  I  at  last  die  in 
peace  among  my  own  people."  The  others,  one  at  a 
time,  were  similarly  brought  forward,  and  went  through 
with  the  same  ceremony.  Three  bunches  of  wild  worm 
wood  were  then  placed  on  the  ground  in  a  row,  crossing 
the  line  of  entrance,  and  between  it  and  the  central 
post,  upon  which  the  three  young  men  were  placed  by 
their  attendants,  who  stood  behind  them,  with  their 
hands  upon  their  shoulders,  the  music  playing  all  the 
time.  Two  or  three  men  then  approached  the  pile  of 
goods,  selected  therefrom  some  plaid  shawls,  strouding, 
blankets,  scarfs,  and  an  umbrella,  and  hung  them  over 
the  medicine  ;  this  being  done,  the  six  men  began  to 
dance,  —  the  three  foremost  ones  upon  the  wormwood, 


180  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

with  their  arms  stretched  towards  the  medicine,  the 
three  others  with  their  hands  still  resting  upon  the 
shoulders  of  the  former.  After  some  time  the  latter 
retired  ;  the  other  dancers  came  from  behind  the  screen, 
and  joined  in  the  dance,  which  continued  until  the}7 
were  driven  off  by  the  medicine  chief,  as  described  in 
yesterday's  dance.  All  these  ceremonies  had  a  sacred 
significance,  which  I  did  not  understand,  but  have  been 
informed  that  they  believe  an}'  article  of  wearing  ap 
parel,  or  of  harness  for  their  horses,  hung  up  by  the 
medicine  during  these  ceremonies,  receives  a  charmed 
power  to  protect  their  wearers  from  disease,  or  the  as 
saults  of  their  enemies,  during  the  year. 

21s£.  —  At  one  of  the  dances  to-day,  all  but  one 
retired  behind  the  screen,  who  continued  to  dance  by 
himself  for  a  long  time.  Various  articles  were  brought 
forward,  and  laid  upon  the  ground,  which  he  took  up 
and  hung  in  proximity  to  the  medicine.  After  a  long 
time,  the  other  dancers  reappeared,  and  he  retired ; 
these  continued  their  exercises,  until  driven  off  as 
before.  The  last  dance  differed  from  the  preceding  in 
this:  the  last  man  selected  and  separated  from  the 
others  by  the  medicine  chief  to  be  driven  off,  though  he 
ran  from  him,  did  not  appear  terrified,  and  would  not 
fall  down,  but  retired,  with  the  medicine  chief,  behind 
the  screen. 

At  one  of  the  dances  to-day,  five  human  scalps  were 
exhibited,  —  one  attached  to  each  of  the  right  wrists  of 
two  men,  and  one  to  each  wrist  of  another,  besides  the 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  181 

one  worn  attached  to  the  scalp  lock  of  the  medicine 
chief.  Two  of  these  scalps  were  from  the  heads  of  In 
dians.  They  had  all  been  tanned,  and  evidently  be 
longed  with  the  medicine  fixtures. 

The  whole  ceremony  closed  about  four  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon.  The  medicine  was  packed  away  by  the 
medicine  chief,  and  the  several  articles  which  had  been 
hung  about  it  —  medicated,  I  suppose,  or,  in  other 
words,  sanctified  by  proximity  to  the  sacred  things 
during  the  ceremonies,  and  consequently  having  power 
to  protect  their  possessors  from  evil  —  were  restored  to 
the  proper  owners.  They  then  packed  them,  took  them 
upon  their  backs,  formed  into  a  procession,  and  marched, 
to  the  music  of  the  drums,  around  and  out  of  the  medi 
cine  house,  whence  every  one  took  the  direction  of  his 
or  her  own  lodge,  and  the  ceremonies  of  the  great  medi 
cine  dance  were  ended. 

There  was  no  time  during  the  dance  but  women 
were  present  at  the  medicine  house,  participating  in  the 
music,  but  not  in  the  dance.  The  same  individuals 
appeared  in  every  dance,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end. 
Though  they  were  not  permitted  to  taste  food  or  drink, 
from  the  commencement  of  the  dance  until  its  conclu 
sion,  they  were  allowed  to  smoke  from  time  to  time, 
which  was  done  with  great  solemnity  and  ceremony. 
The  pipe  was  filled,  brought  forward,  and  laid  upon  the 
ground  ;  the  person,  carefully  turning  the  stem  towards 
the  fire,  and  bedding  it  in  the  sand,  so  that  the  bowl 
should  remain  in  an  upright  position,  arose  and  stood 


182  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

with  his  back  towards  it,  or  facing  the  medicine.  It 
was  then  approached  by  one  of  the  musicians,  who,  in 
a  squatting  position,  raised  his  hand  reverently  towards 
the  sun,  the  medicine,  the  top  of  the  central  post,  or 
buffalo;  then,  passing  his  hands  slowly  over  the  pipe, 
took  it  up  with  his  left  hand,  and  taking  a  pinch  from 
the  bowl  with  the  thumb  and  fore  finger  of  the  right, 
held  it  to  the  sun,  the  medicine,  the  top  of  the  central 
post,  then  the  bottom,  and  finally  covered  it  up  in  the 
ground.  He  then  proceeded  to  light  the  pipe,  blowing 
a  whiff  of  smoke  towards  the  several  objects  of  adora 
tion,  arid  placed  it  carefully  where  he  found  it,  in 
reversed  order,  that  is,  with  the  stem  from  the  fire. 
The  person  who  brought  it  had  stood  waiting  all  this 
time  for  it.  He  now  took  it  up  and  retired  to  the 
dancers,  who,  wrapped  in  buffalo  robes,  were  waiting,  in 
a  squatting  position,  to  receive  it.  The  sand  where  the 
pipe  had  lain  was  carefully  smoothed  by  the  hand,  and 
all  marks  of  it  wholly  obliterated.  I  might  also  add 
that  no  one  crossed  the  medicine  house  without  first 
removing  his  moccasons  from  his  feet. 

I  have  but  faintly  described  what  I  saw  and  heard  of 
this  pagan  rite  ;  neither  did  I  see  all,  being  at  the  medi 
cine  house  but  a  small  part  of  the  time;  but  I  saw 
enough  to  cause  my  heart  to  swell  with  deep  and  con 
flicting  emotions  in  beholding  the  depth  of  heathen 
superstition  into  which  this  people  have  fallen. 

Forgetting  the  true  and  living  God,  they  have  sub 
stituted  in  His  stead  a  mass  of  fantastic  objects,  before 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  183 

which  their  wild  orgies  are  solemnly  and  devoutly  per 
formed.  At  the  same  time  a  feeling  of  thankfulness 
pervaded  my  mind,  to  the  Great  Disposer  of  all  things 
and  events,  that  in  His  mercy  He  saw  fit  to  cast  my 
lot  on  earth  in  a  land  where  the  blessed  light  of  the 
gospel  of  truth  shines,  mingled  with  a  hope  that  the 
day  may  not  be  far  distant  when  the  darkness  enshroud 
ing  this  portion  of  our  country  may  be  dispelled  by  the 
beams  of  the  everlasting  Sun  of  Righteousness,  the  great 
Fountain  of  light  and  life,  and  the  Dispenser  of  every 
blessing.  May  the  day  hasten,  saith  my  soul. 

Although  there  have  probably  been  no  less  than 
three  thousand  Indians  of  all  ages,  and  of  different 
tribes,  congregated  here  since  being  encamped  at  this 
place,  and  I  was  round  among  them  most  of  the  time 
by  day,  I  saw  not  a  single  instance  of  disagreement ;  on 
the  contrary,  everything  moved  on  harmoniously  and 
quietly,  and  the  tribes  dispersed  with  apparently  friend 
ly  feelings. 

One  circumstance  I  must  not  fail  to  mention,  as  cor 
roborating  their  superstitious  ideas.  The  leaves  forming 
the  shady  roof  of  the  medicine  house  wilted.  The  heat 
of  the  sun  preyed  upon  the  naked  dancers.  To-haint 
(no-shoes),  the  great  medicine  chief,  made  medicine  for 
clouds  and  rain.  The  rain  came,  with  a  tempest  of  wind 
and  the  most  vivid  lightning.  Peal  after  peal  of  thun 
der  shook  the  air.  The  ground  was  literally  flooded. 
Two  Cheyenne  women  were  killed  by  the  lightning. 
The  next  morning  To-haint  apologized  for  the  storm. 


184  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

He  was  a  young  man,  and  had  no  idea  of  making  such 
strong  medicine.  He  hoped  the  tribe  would  pass  by  his 
indiscreetness.  He  trusted  that,  as  he  grew  older,  he 
would  grow  wiser.  The  Cheyenne  women  were  dead, 
not  because  of  his  medicine,  but  because  of  their  wear 
ing  red  blankets.  All  Indians  know  they  should  not 
wear  red  during  *the  great  medicine  dance  of  the  Kiowas. 
The  apology  was  accepted,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that 
all  Indians  who  may  in  future  incline  to  attend  this, 
the  great  annual  assembly  of  the  Kiowas,  will  remember 
not  to  wear  red  blankets. 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  185 


CHAPTER    XL 

MTLITAKY  SYSTEM  OF   THE  KIOWAS.  —  BUFFALO   HUNT. 

—  DRESSING  THE  HIDES  FOR  LODGES  AND  FOR  ROBES. 

—  DANGERS  OF   THE  BUFFALO   HUNT.  —  SICKNESS.  — 
PETROLEUM  SPRING.  —  REPORT.  —  CONTINUE  SICK.  — 
JOURNEY  HOME. 

AFTER  the  close  of  the  medicine  dance,  I  continued 
in  the  Kiowa  camp  some  three  weeks,  during  which 
time  the  men  were  busy  in  killing  buffalo,  and  the 
women  in  curing  the  meat  and  preparing  their  skins  for 
making  lodges. 

Being  determined  that  none  of  their  thoughtless 
young  men  should  go  raiding  in  Texas,  and  thereby 
bring  trouble  upon  the  tribe,  the  Kiowas,  immediately 
after  the  whole  tribe  got  together  on  Pecon  Creek,  or 
ganized  a  military  system,  under  the  control  of  the  war 
chiefs,  which  was  put  immediately  into  operation.  By 
this  a  strong  guard  of  their  soldiers  were  continually 
watching,  day  and  night,  while  in  camp,  to  prevent  any 
such  enterprise  from  being  undertaken.  In  moving 
from  place  to  place,  these  soldiers  marched  on  each  side 
of  the  main  body,  while  a  front  guard  went  before,  and 


186  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS, 

a  rear  guard  behind,  thus  preventing  any  from  strag 
gling  away. 

Their  buffalo  hunts  were  conducted  in  the  same  mili 
tary  order.  The  soldiers,  going  out  first,  surrounded  a 
tract  of  country  in  which  were  a  large  herd  of  buffalo ; 
and  no  one  might  chase  a  buffalo  past  this  ring  guard  on 
pain  of  having  his  horse  shot  by  the  soldiers. 

Within  the  ring,  hundreds  of  men  on  horseback  were 
chasing  and  shooting  those  huge  creatures,  with  revolv 
ers,  or  bows  and  arrows,  until  each  had  killed  as  many 
as  his  female  attendants  could  skin  and  take  care  of ; 
when  the  day's  sport  is  ended. 

Not  so  the  work  of  the  woman.  When  her  lord  has 
killed  a  buffalo  the  woman's  work  begins.  She  has  to 
skin  it,  the  meat  to  secure,  and  all  to  pack  upon  ponies 
or  mules,  and  carry  to  camp,  where  the  meat  must  be 
cured.  This  is  done  by  cutting  it  into  thin  sheets,  and 
hanging  it  over  poles  in  the  hot  sunshine,  where  it  is 
soon  dried  thoroughly;  then  it  is  packed  fresh,  in  pack 
ages  of  about  one  hundred  pounds  each,  and  enclosed 
in  a  nice  folding  sack  of  thick  buffalo  skin,  prepared 
especially  for  the  purpose.  This  is  not  dressed  down 
thin  after  being  fleshed,  but  well  tanned,  and  of  the 
full  thickness  of  the  skin  ;  the  hair  side  nicely  orna 
mented  with  paint,  for  the  outside  of  the  sack.  This  is 
cut  out  like  a  huge  envelope,  so  that  the  ends  and  sides 
will  fold  over  whatever  is  put  in  them,  and  secured  by 
strong  buckskin  strings.  By  being  thick  it  retains  its 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  187 

form,  and  is  very  useful  for  carrying  other  things  besides 
meat  and  tallow. 

After  the  meat  is  taken  care  of,  the  skin  must  be 
looked  after.  Those  taken  at  this  season  of  the  year 
are  mostly  dressed  for  lodges.  They  are  first  staked  on 
a  smooth  spot  of  ground,  and  water  put  upon  them, 
when  they  are  read}'  for  fleshing.  This  consists  in 
removing  the  flesh  with  an  instrument  made  of  a  straight 
bar  of  iron,  about  a  foot  in  length,  flattened  at  one 
end  and  filed  to  an  edge.  This  being  grasped  in  the 
hand,  and  a  succession  of  quick  blows  given,  the  work 
slowly  proceeds.  The  skin  is  then  dried,  after  which 
the  hair  is  removed  in  a  dry  state,  and  the  skin  reduced 
to  the  proper  thickness  by  dressing  down  on  the  hair 
side.  This  is  done  with  an  instrument  made  by  firmly 
tying  a  flat  piece  of  steel,  filed  to  a  bevelled  edge  at  one 
end,  and  with  the  corners  rounded,  to  a  large  prong  of  a 
deer's  horn.  This  is  so  trimmed,  in  connection  with  the 
body  of  the  horn,  as  to  form  an  elbow,  and  is  used  a 
little  as  a  carpenter  uses  his  adze.  This  work  is  usu 
ally  done  in  the  cool  of  the  morning. 

The  brains  of  the  animal,  having  been  property  taken 
care  of  for  the  purpose,  are  now  soaked  and  squeezed 
by  the  hand  until  reduced  to  a  paste,  and  applied  to 
both  sides  of  the  skin,  which  is  afterwards  worked  and 
rubbed  until  flexible. 

The  preparation  of  robes  is  from  winter  skins,  and 
differs  from  the  foregoing  only  in  being  dressed  down  on 
the  flesh  side,  so  as  to  leave  the  wool  and  hair  upon  the 


188  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS, 

robe,  and  is  more  thoroughly  worked  and  scoured  by 
means  of  a  sharp-gritted  stone. 

The  hunting  of  the  buffalo,  as  practised  by  these  In- 
dians,  is  a  wild  and  exciting  sport,  not  unattended  with 
danger,  This  arises  from  different  sources,  as  the  char 
acter  of  the  ground  on  which  they  run,  the  training  of 
their  horses,  and  the  temper  of  the  animal  pursued. 

Sometimes  the  horse,  having  his  eyes  fixed  on  the 
animal  he  is  running,  sets  his  feet  into  a  hole,  and  falls ; 
being  under  full  headway,  the  rider  is  thrown  with 
great  violence  upon  the  ground,  often  breaking  an  arm 
or  a  leg,  in  which  case,  as  they  know  nothing  of  the  art 
of  setting  bones,  the  limb  is  deformed  for  life,  or  never 
gets  well,  and  the  patient,  after  lingering  for  months, 
and  suffering  excruciating  pains,  is  released  by  the  hand 
of  death.  I  have  seen  the  bones  of  the  fore-arm  shoved 
down  into  the  hand  to  the  knuckle  joint,  an  ankle 
turned  over  so  that  the  foot  was  bottom  upwards,  and 
placed  upon  one  side  of  the  lower  ends  of  the  leg  bones. 

But  perhaps  the  greatest  danger  to  the  hunter  arises 
from  the  temper  of  the  buffalo  when  wounded.  The 
hunter  rides  up  nearly  alongside  of  the  animal,  in  order 
that  his  arrow  may  pierce  his  heart,  and  shoots ;  the 
arrow  wounds  the  animal,  but  not  fatally,  and  he  turns 
upon  the  horseman  before  the  horse  can  change  his 
course,  and,  with  a  desperate  plunge,  sometimes  over 
turns  both  the  horse  and  bis  rider.  The  greatest  cool 
ness  is  essential  to  effect  an  escape  in  such  cases.  The 
rider  has  been  known,  after  seeing  that  the  buffalo  is 


KIOWA  BRAVE  AND  WIFE  (Loxs  WOLF'S  DAUGHTER.) 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  189 

about  to  toss  his  horse,  to  leap  from  the  opposite  side 
and  escape,  while  the  huge  beast  was  reducing  the  horse 
to  a  jelly.  The  horse,  if  well  trained,  will  always,  upon 
hearing  the  twang  of  the  bow-string,  spring  from  the 
buffalo,  in  which  case,  if  the  rider  retains  his  seat,  he  is 
safe  ;  but  if  he  is  left  on  the  ground,  he  is  at  the  tender 
mercy  of  the  infuriated  beast.  The  Kiowas  declare  that 
the  buffalo  does  not  attempt  to  injure  a  man  who  has 
been  thus  thrown,  if  he  lies  perfectly  still  and  will  hold 
his  breath,  but,  after  watching  him  for  a  moment,  will 
go  away  and  leave  him  ;  but  if  he  stirs  while  the  buffalo 
is  watching  him,  he  plunges  upon  him,  pawing  him  with 
his  feet,  and  mangling  him  with  his  horns,  until  the  re 
mains  will  have  no  appearance  of  a  man. 

Having  been  taken  sick,  about  three  weeks  after  the 
medicine  dance,  the  Indians  carried  me  into  the  Agency, 
where  I  remained  for  some  time  in  a  feeble  state,  occa 
sionally  visiting  the  Comanche  and  Apache  camps  as  my 
strength  permitted. 

On  one  occasion  I  went  with  the  agent  to  visit  the 
cornfield  of  Asa  Toyett,  a  Comanche  chief;  also  to  select 
a  location  for  his  house  and  village ;  after  which  the 
chief  took  us  to  see  a  place  on  Medicine  Creek,  where 
there  was  a  "heap  of  medicine — good,  black  medicine." 
This  "  good,  black  medicine  "  proved  to  be  a  spring  of 
petroleum,  unmixed  with  any  foreign  substance.  Patches 
of  oil  were  floating  upon  the  water,  while  petroleum  was 
oozing  from  a  small  hole  in  the  ground. 

Were  this  spring  in  Ohio  or  Pennsylvania,  it  would  be 


190  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

a  fortune  to  the  owner.  There  are  other  places  in  the 
vicinity  where  petroleum  is  found.  I  know  of  two  with 
in  ten  miles  of  Fort  Sill ;  but  there  being  no  means  of 
cheap  transportation,  it  is  here  valueless,  except  as  an 
application  to  the  sore  backs  of  mules  and  ponies. 

There  are  undoubtedly  many  minerals  existing  among 
the  mountains,  as  well  as  upon  the  plains,  which  will  in 
time  prove  valuable.  Iron  exists  in  the  form  of  a  black 
sand,  and  salt  is  found  in  immense  quantities,  on  what 
are  called  the  salt  plains,  in  the  western  and  north-west 
ern  parts  of  the  territory,  in  the  form  of  common  barrel 
salt,  being  formed  by  the  evaporation  of  salt  water  arising 
from  beneath.  It  is  as  pure,  if  not  purer  than  the  salt 
of  commerce.  Farther  south,  on  the  Salt  Fork  of  Red 
River,  it  exists  in  solid  rocks  in  immense  quantities  and 
easy  of  access. 

My  health  not  improving  sufficiently  to  admit  of  my 
going  to  the  Kiowa  camps,  I  drew  up  the  following  re 
port  of  my  services  there,  and  submitted  it  to  the  agent. 

REPORT. 

KIOWA  AGENCY,  FORT  SILL,  7th  Month  31st,  1873. 

J.  M.  HA  WORTH,  U.  S.  Ind.  Agt. 

RESPECTED  FRIEND  :  Notwithstanding  I  have  not 
succeeded  according  to  my  anticipations  in  the  work 
which  I  undertook  among  the  Kiowas,  and  possibly  have 
not  answered  the  designs  of  the  department  in  my  em 
ploy,  that  my  position,  the  difficulties  attending  it,  and 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  191 

the  attitude  of  the  Kiowas  in  relation  to  the  govern 
ment,  may  be  fully  understood,  I  make  the  following 
report :  — 

After  the  necessary  preliminary  arrangements  had 
been  made,  I  first  went  to  the  Kiowa  camps  on  the  first 
day  of  the  12th  month,  1872,  but  did  not  attempt  to 
open  a  school  among  them  until  the  23d  of  the  1st 
month  of  the  present  year. 

Having  erected  a  tent,  and  fitted  it  up,  I  commenced 
a  school,  with  twenty-two  children  in  attendance,  which 
continued  for  something  over  a  week,  during  which  time 
the  children  manifested  their  aptitude  to  learn  by  the 
progress  they  made.  The  elder  people  also  manifested 
much  interest  in  it  by  their  frequent  visits,  their  atten 
tion  to  the  exercises,  and  their  encouraging  words  to  the 
children.  About  this  time,  much  sickness  prevailing 
among  the  children  in  the  camp,  some  superstitious  Cad- 
does,  who  happened  there,  attributed  the  sickness  among 
them  to  me,  telling  them  I  was  a  bad  medicine  man,  and 
had  made  some  of  their  children  sick  when  I  was  with 
them,  two  of  whom  died.  This  had  the  effect  to  entirely 
break  up  the  school,  though  I  continued  my  efforts  to 
renew  it  for  nearly  two  months.  Sometimes,  when  I 
would  get  a  few  children  collected,  they  would  be  driven 
out  by  their  old  men.  Sometimes  young  men  would 
come  in,  laugh  at  them,  and  abuse  them  until  they  would 
leave.  After  about  two  months  they  became  more  un 
settled,  moving  from  place  to  place  almost  continually, 
searching  for  better  grass  for  their  stock,  better  water, 


192  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

more  wood,  to  get  buffalo,  &c.,  &c.  As  we  were  seldom 
but  a  day  or  two  in  a  place,  I  gave  up  all  effort  to  sus 
tain  a  school ;  but  being  encouraged  to  remain  with  the 
tribe,  I  have  done  so,  moving  with  them  as  they  moved 
from  place  to  place,  endeavoring  to  aid  them  in  acquiring 
the  English  language,  while  I  myself  was  becoming  to  a 
very  small  extent  acquainted  with  theirs.  Gradually,  as 
I  could  make  myself  better  understood,  I  would  explain 
the  advantages  of  living  and  dressing  like  the  white 
people,  giving  up.  raiding,  raising  cattle  and  hogs  instead 
of  so  many  ponies,  cultivating  corn,  and  living  in  houses. 
They  usually  listened  attentively  to  my  talk,  but  most 
ly  consider  their  own  mode  of  life  far  preferable  for 
them.  They  have,  since  the  1st  of  the  6th  month,  ob 
jected  to  sending  to  school  on  account  of  government 
not  complying  with  the  terms  of  agreement  with  them 
in  relation  to  Satanta  and  Big  Tree,  saying,  "  Washing 
ton  talk  good,  but  does  not  do  as  he  talk."  If  they  could 
rely  upon  his  doing  as  he  talks,  they  would  settle  down, 
work  farms,  send  their  children  to  school,  and  do  as  he 
wants  them  to  in  all  respects.  However,  they  promise 
to  keep  quiet  until  after  the  time  appointed  for  the 
council  in  the  10th  month  next.  I  can  but  believe  that 
the  early  release  of  their  imprisoned  chiefs  would  have  a 
very  great  effect  upon  their  immediate  settlement  and 
ultimate  civilization,  though  much  patient  and  long  con 
tinued  labor  must  be  exerted  before  they  can  be  fully 
brought  off  from  their  heathen  traditions,  superstitions, 
and  practices ;  and  the  first  effectual  step  in  this  direc- 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  193 

tion  is  to  secure  their  confidence  by  the  truthfulness  and 
sincerity  of  all  concerned  in  their  management. 

Though  I  was  with  the  tribe  about  six  weeks  while  all 
the  different  bands  were  together,  owing  to  their  super 
stitious  fears  in  regard  to  being  numbered,  I  could  not 
obtain  a  correct  account  of  their  numbers  band  by  band  ; 
but,  admitting  six  to  the  lodge,  the  Kiowas  must  number 
from  one  thousand  six  hundred  to  one  thousand  six  hun 
dred  and  fifty  (1600  to  1650). 

There  are  many  Mexicans  among  them,  who,  having 
been  taken  by  them  while  young,  and  grown  up  among 
them,  have  now  no  inclination  to  leave  them,  and  may 
be  considered  as  incorporated  into  the  tribe. 

Submitted  respectfully  by  thy  friend, 

THOMAS  C.  BATTEY, 
Teacher  in  Kiowa  Camps. 

8th  Month,  bth.  —  My  health  continuing  very  poor,  the 
doctor  and  my  friends  generally  advise  my  return  home 
for  a  while,  in  order  to  recruit  my  health  and  strength. 

The  agent  also  being  anxious  to  send  a  messenger  to 
the  superintendent's  office,  though  I  have  not  been  able 
to  sit  up  the  whole  day  for  some  weeks  until  within  two 
or  three  days,  I  finally  made  up  my  mind  to  undertake 
the  journey.  Accordingly  I  took  passage  on  the  stage 
coach  for  Caddo,  on  the  M.  K.  and  T.  R.  R.,  where  I 
expect  to  take  the  cars  for  Lawrence,  and  thence  home. 

1th.  —  Arrived  at  Caddo  about  noon.  The  journey 
so  far  has  been  very  rough,  and,  feeling  very  weak  and 
13 


194  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

tired,  my  observation  of  the  country  through  which  I 
was  passing  was  limited  ;  but  noticed  in  both  the  Chick  - 
asaw  and  Choctaw  nations  much  excellent  country,  as 
well  as  much  that  was  poor  and  rocky.  Smith  Paul's 
valley,  —  so  called  from  a  half-breed  Chickasaw, —  on  the 
Washita  River,  is  a  broad  bottom,  with  a  soil  of  unex 
ampled  quickness  and  fertility.  It  produces  bountiful 
crops  of  corn  and  other  grain,  but  is  badly  cultivated  by 
a  poor  class  of  whites  and  mixed  bloods  abounding  in 
this  part  of  the  Territory. 

The  Indians  of  these  nations,  as  well  as  the  Cherokees, 
were  slaveholders  before  the  war  ;  their  slaves  were 
emancipated,  and  remain  in  the  country,  together  with 
many  whites,  who  have  married  Indian  women  in  order 
to  secure  a  home  in  this  land.  This  gives  as  heteroge 
neous  a  population  as  can  be  found  probably  in  any 
country.  Governor  Harris,  who  is  a  Chickasaw,  has  a 
good  farm,  lives  in  a  comfortable  frame  house,  has  quite 
a  stock  of  cattle  and  hogs,  and  good  orchards.  In  the 
Choctaw  nation  there  is  much  land  of  a  superior  quality, 
and  the  best  timber  I  have  seen  for  many  years.  * 

In  the  afternoon  I  took  passage  on  the  cars  for  Law 
rence,  passing  through  some  of  the  most  beautiful  coun 
try. I  ever  beheld,  abounding  in  excellent  timber,  good 
water,  and  rich  prairies  sparsely  settled  by  the  more  civ 
ilized  Cherokees  and  Creeks,  who  are  engaged  in  stock- 
raising  and  agricultural  pursuits. 

Saw  several  fields  of  cotton,  the  first  I  had  ever  seen 
growing.  It  has  a  very  pretty  and  novel  appearance,. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  195 

especially  to  a  Northerner.  The  country  in  the  Verdi 
gris  and  Neosho  valleys  appeared  to  want  nothing  but 
improving  by  an  intelligent  and  energetic  people  to  ren 
der  it  one  of  the  most  desirable  localities  to  live  in  I  have 
ever  seen,  so  far  as  relates  to  climate,  soil,  water,  and 
stone,  while  timber  is  not  scarce,  and  may  be  easily 
raised. 

8th.  —  Arrived  at  Lawrence  in  the  afternoon,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  the  superintendent's  office  and  reported  my 
business ;  but  feeling  very  weak  and  worn  out,  every 
way  unequal  to  proceed  on  my  journey  for  the  present, 
I  was  compelled  to  lie  over  a  few  days. 

Arrived  at  home  on  the  12th,  having  left  Lawrence  in 
the  afternoon  of  the  llth.  Found  my  family  anxiously 
awaiting  my  arrival,  and  I  may  say  that  I  was  indeed 
thankful  to  the  Great  Giver  of  every  blessing  that  we 
had  been  spared  to  meet  again. 

Remained  at  home,  much  of  the  time  sick,  until  the 
28th  of  the  following  month,  when,  being  very  anxious 
to  be  at  the  great  council  at  Fort  Sill,  between  the 
Indians,  Commissioner  Smith,  and  Governor  Davis  of 
Texas,  —  relative  to  the  release  of  Satanta  and  Big  Tree, 
'who  have  been  removed  to  Fort  Sill, — I  again  left  home 
for  the  country  of  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches.  Arrived 
at  the  Kiowa  Agency  in  the  night  of  the  4th  of  10th 
month,  1872. 


196  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

SATANTA  AND  BIG  TREE.  —  COUNCIL.  —  DEMAND  FOR 
FIVE  RAIDING  COMANCHES.  —  COMANCHES  REFUSE 
COMPLIANCE. — AGREE  TO  JOIN  A  PARTY  OF  SOLDIERS 
AND  GO  INTO  TEXAS.  —  COMANCHE  HORSES  STOLEN 
BY  WHITES  FROM  TEXAS.  —  JOURNEY  TO  KIOWA 
CAMP.  —  MEDICINE.  —  CONSTERNATION  IN  CAMP.  — 
TELEGRAM  RENEWING  DEMAND  FOR  FIVE  COMANCHE 
MEN. 

SATANTA,  concerning  whom  much  has  been  said,  and 
whose  name  has  often  occurred  in  these  pages,  was  per 
haps  the  most  influential  of  the  Kiowa  chiefs,  a  notorious 
raider  and  a  great  lover  of  whiskey,  but  not  without 
good  qualities  and  marked  ability. 

His  name  is  a  corrupt  pronunciation  by  the  whites  of 
See-ti-toh  (White  Bear),  but  eventually  became  adopted 
by  the  Kiowas  themselves. 

He  was  taken  prisoner  in  1869,  but  released  by  General 
Sheridan  at  the  place  where  Fort  Sill  now  stands.  After 
wards,  in  1871,  at  the  head  of  a  hundred  warriors,  he 
made  an  attack  upon  a  corn  train  in  Texas,  killed  seven 
teamsters,  one  of  whom  was  tied  to  the  wheels  of  a 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  197 

wagon  and  burned  over  a  slow  fire.  Boasting  of  this 
act  to  General  W.  T.  Sherman  and  Agent  Tatum,  they 
simultaneously  ordered  his  arrest.  This  was  effected, 
together  with  that  of  Satank  and  Big  Tree,  his  boasted 
accomplices,  and  they  were  turned  over  to  the  authorities 
of  the  state  of  Texas.  Immediately  after  leaving  Fort 
Sill  for  that  state,  under  guard,  and  while  in  sight  of  the 
Agency  buildings,  Satank,  who  had  been  singing  the 
death-song,  or  making  medicine  of  preparation  for  death, 
slipped  his  hands  from  the  handcuffs,  seized  a  knife,  and 
struck  at  one  of  the  guards,  wounding  him  in  the  leg, 
and  was  killed  by  the  soldiers  on  the  spot. 

The  other  prisoners  —  Satan ta  and  Big  Tree  —  were 
taken  to  Texas,  tried  for  murder,  found  guilty  by  the 
jury,  and  sentenced  to  be  hanged.  This  sentence  was 
afterwards  commuted  to  imprisonment  for  life. 

Thus  matters  stood  until  the  autumn  of  1872.  At 
that  time,  when  the  Kiowa  and  Comanche  delegation 
were  at  Washington,  they  were  assured  that,  if  they 
remained  at  peace  till  the  following  3d  month,  gave 
up  the  stock  they  had  stolen  from  government,  and 
the  captives  held  by  them,  their  prisoners,  which  now 
included  the  Comanche  women  and  children  captured 
by  Colonel  McKenzie,  would  be  released.  This  promise 
was  renewed  in  the  3d  month,  and  the  time  of  release 
fixed  about  the  1st  of  the  6th  month.  The  Indians, 
as  may  be  seen  in  the  foregoing  pages,  faithfully  com 
plied  with  these  requirements,  giving  up  all  the  captives 
in  their  possession,  and  restoring  the  stolen  stock  to  the 


198  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

extent  of  their  ability ;  both  tribes,  except  a  small  band 
of  Comanche  outlaws,  refraining  from  hostile  acts,  with 
the  full  understanding  that  their  prisoners  should  be  re 
stored  to  them. 

This,  so  far  as  the  restoration  of  the  Comanche  women 
and  children  was  concerned,  was  done  without  difficulty, 
they  being  prisoners  of  war,  and  detained  on  the  author 
ity  of  the  government  itself ;  but  with  the  imprisoned 
chiefs  of  the  Kiowas  —  Satan ta  and  Big  Tree  —  the  case 
was  different.  They  had  been  surrendered  to  the  state 
of  Texas,  and  were  in  prison  in  accordance  with  the  laws 
of  that  state,  and  could  only  be  pardoned  by  its  governor. 
The  general  government  had  no  more  right  to  promise 
the  release  of  these  two  prisoners  than  to  interfere  with 
the  operation  of  the  laws  of  any  state  in  any  other  re 
spect.  It  had  a  right,  however,  to  negotiate  with  the 
governor  of  Texas  for  their  release,  and  promise  to  the 
Indians  the  result  of  such  negotiation  ;  and  there  would 
probably  have  been  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  their  re 
lease  but  for  the  excited  state  of  the  public  mind  growing 
out  of  the  Modoc  tragedy.  This  induced  the  governor 
to  interpose  new  conditions  for  the  release  of  these  pris 
oners. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  Kiowas  not  being  able  to  com 
prehend  why  the  Comanche  prisoners  were  restored, 
while  their  own  friends  were  retained  in  prison,  were 
very  uneasy,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  they  were 
kept  quiet. 

While  affairs  were  in  this  situation,  much  correspond- 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  199 

ence  was  going  on  between  the  officers  of  state  and  the 
governor  of  Texas,  setting  forth,  on  the  one  part,  the 
faithful  compliance  of  the  Kiowas  with  all  the  imposed 
conditions  for  securing  the  release  of  their  chiefs. 

The  governor,  however,  in  order  to  render  himself 
politically  more  popular  with  the  people  of  his  state,  so 
as  to  secure,  if  possible,  his  re-election  to  the  gubernato 
rial  chair,  constantly  demanded  additional  conditions, 
which  were  wholly  impracticable.  This  correspondence 
finally  resulted  in  sending  the  two  chiefs  to  Fort  Sill,  to 
be  held  there  until  a  council  should  be  had  with  the  Ki- 
owa  and  Comanche  chiefs,  early  in  the  following  10th 
month,  by  the  parties  before  mentioned,  at  which  the 
question  of  release  should  be  finally  settled. 

The  Kiowas  consented  to  keep  the  peace  until  that 
time,  which  it  was  made  to  appear  at  the  council  they 
had  faithfully  done. 

The  conditions  which  the  governor  of  Texas  proposed 
to  the  government,  011  which  he  would  release  the  two 
prisoners,  were,  that  not  only  the  Kiowas,  to  whom  the 
prisoners  belonged,  but  "  all  of  the  horse  [mounted] 
Indians  bordering  on  Texas  be  gathered  into  reservations, 
their  arms  and  horses  taken  from  them,  and  supplies  of 
food  be  issued  to  them  for  not  longer  than  one  day  at  a 
time."  (See  letter  of  Governor  E.  J.  Davis  to  Hon.  C. 
Delano,  Secretary  of  the  Interior.) 

On  the  arrival  of  Governor  Davis,  he  took  up  his  quar 
ters  at  the  fort,  and  refused  to  meet  the  Indians  except 
inside  the  garrison.  This  the  Indians  were  opposed  to 


200  LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 

doing,  and  strongly  protested  against,  saying  "  some  of 
their  friends  had  been  killed  there  ;  there  the  prisoners 
were  arrested  ;  it  was  a  bad  place  ;  their  thoughts  would 
be  bad  if  they  went  there ;  and  it  would  be  impossible 
for  any  good  to  come  out  of  so  bad  a  place."  But  as  the 
governor  would  not  yield,  at  the  earnest  solicitation  of 
the  commissioner  and  agent,  who  himself  shared  the 
feelings  of  the  Indians,  they  yielded,  and  the  council 
convened. 

It  should  have  been  stated  earlier  in  this  account,  as  a 
further  complication  of  these  difficulties,  that,  early  in 
the  year,  three  young  men  of  the  Penhatethka  band  of 
Comanches,  the  leader  of  whom  had  killed  his  father, 
ran  away  from  their  tribe,  becoming  outlaws. 

These  were  joined  by  two  other  boys  and  two  women, 
making  seven  persons  in  all,  who  went  into  Texas,  and 
commenced  a  system  of  raiding.  Government  was  ap 
prised  of  these  circumstances  in  the  spring,  but,  in  view 
of  their  being  held  as  outlaws  by  the  tribe,  did  not  con 
sider  it  responsible  for  their  deeds  ;  hence  did  not  allow 
them  to  interfere  with  the  release  of  the  Comanche 
women  and  children. 

Afterwards  some  young  men  belonging  to  the  two 
bands  of  which  Tabananika  and  White  Wolf  are  chiefs, 
not  being  sufficiently  discouraged  by  their  chiefs,  joined 
this  little  band  of  outlaws  in  raiding  in  Texas,  stealing 
horses  and  mules.  These  the  other  chiefs  began  to  turn 
over  to  the  agent,  according  to  their  promises,  not  coun 
tenancing  the  doings  of  the  young  men.  In  the  course 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  201 

of  the  summer  five  persons  were  killed  in  Texas,  sup 
posed  to  have  been  done  by  Comanches,  but  not  suffi 
ciently  proved  to  be  positively  known :  two  Comanche 
Indians  were  also  killed  in  Texas.  •  This  was  the  situa 
tion  of  the  affairs  with  these  two  tribes,  at  the  open 
ing  of  the  council,  on  the  6th  day  of  the  10th  month, 
1873. 

On  the  first  day  of  the  council  the  governor  made  his 
propositions  directly  to  the  Indians,  without  having 
treated  the  representative  of  the  United  States  govern 
ment —  the  Honorable  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs 
—  with  sufficient  consideration  even  to  let  him  know 
what  he  was  about  to  propose,  —  perhaps  forgetting  that 
the  Indians  were  wards,  and  it  was  the  government 
with  which  he  must  deal.  Prominent  among  these 
propositions  were  the  following,  viz. :  they  must  settle 
down  upon  farms  near  the  Agency ;  government  must 
put  a  white  man  in  every  camp,  to  watch  them  and 
report  their  behavior  to  the  agent ;  they  must  draw 
their  rations  in  person,  instead  of  the  chiefs  as  hereto 
fore,  once  in  three  days ;  answer  to  the  roll-call  at  the 
same  time ;  place  themselves  under  direction  of  the 
United  States  army,  to  assist  in  arresting  all  depredat 
ing  Indians  ;  dispense  with  the  use  of  their  arms,  horses, 
and  mules;  raise  cattle,  hogs,  and  corn,  like  the  other 
civilized  Indians,  —  the  Choctaws,  Cherokees,  &c. 

In  return,  Satanta  and  Big  Tree,  who  were  present, 
were  to  be  remanded  to  the  guard-house  at  Fort  Sill, 
and  kept  there  under  the  charge  of  the  post  commander, 


202  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

to  be  released  on  the  future  good  behavior  of  the  tribe, 
whenever  he  should  be  satisfied  that  these  terms  were 
complied  with.  They  were  not  to  be  pardoned,  but 
subject  to  re-arrest  at  any  time,  upon  the  misdemeanor 
of  the  Kiowas,  and  returned  to  the  authorities  of  Texas, 
saying,  in  the  winding  up  of  his  speech,  "  I  will  not 
change  these  conditions." 

The  Indians  agreed  to  all  these  conditions,  provided 
the  governor  would  release  the  prisoners  immediately, 
without  returning  them  to  the  guard-house,  which  he 
refused  to  do,  and  the  council  closed. 

The  following,  though  a  bright,  pleasant  day  outward 
ly,  yet  was  a  gloomy  day  at  the  Agency.  The  Indians 
were  much  excited,  though  this  excitement  was  not 
manifested  in  words  or  noise  ;  it  was  of  the  more  deadly 
kind,  which  shaded  the  countenance  and  gleamed  in  the 
eye.  The  Kiowas  were  all  about,  with  their  bows 
strung,  ready  for  use  at  a  moment's  warning.  Kicking 
Bird  said  his  "  heart  was  a  stone  ;  there  was  no  soft 
spot  in  it.  He  had  taken  the  white  man  by  the  hand, 
thinking  him  to  be  a  friend,  but  he  is  not  a  friend ;  gov 
ernment  has  deceived  us;  Washington  is  rotten."  Lone 
Wolf  said,  "  I  want  peace  —  have  worked  hard  for  it  — 
kept  my  young  men  from  raiding  —  followed  the  in 
structions  Washington  gave  me  to  the  best  of  niy  knowl 
edge  and  ability.  Washington  has  deceived  me,  —  has 
failed  to  keep  faith  with  me  and  my  people,  —  has 
broken  his  promises ;  and  now  there  is  nothing  left  us 
but  war.  I  know  that  war  with  Washington  means  the 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  203 

extinction  of  my  people,  but  we  are  driven  to  it ;  we 
had  rather  die  than  live." 

Much  hard  work  devolved  upon  the  agent,  who  saw 
the  approaching  storm,  and  succeeded  in  awakening  the 
commissioner  to  a  sense  of  the  danger,  who  set  earnestly 
to  work,  with  the  superintendent  and  others,  talking 
with  the  frontier  citizens  of  Texas,  reasoning  with  the 
governor,  and  pouring  oil,  as  it  were,  upon  the  turbu 
lent  spirits  of  the  Indians.  After  much  talk  and  some 
correspondence,  on  the  part  of  the  commissioner,  with 
the  governor,  the  latter,  late  in  the  evening,  sent  a  note 
to  the  former,  requesting  the  Indians  to  meet  him  again 
in  the  garrison,  stating  that  the  "  final  answer  will  be 
favorable." 

Early  the  next  morning,  the  Indians,  who  had  been 
apprised  of  the  governor's  request  to  meet  them,  but 
kept  in  ignorance  of  his  answer,  assembled,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  the  post,  being  determined  to  rescue  the 
prisoners,  even  at  the  price  of  blood.  They  loaded 
their  carbines  and  revolvers,  strung  their  bows,  between 
the  Agency  and  the  fort,  ready  for  the  emergency, 
fixing  the  time  for  the  conflict  when  the  guard  should 
come  to  take  the  prisoners  back  to-  the  guard-house. 
With  full  knowledge  of  the  situation,  I  accompanied 
them  to  the  post,  saw  them  prepare  themselves  for 
action,  placing  their  soldiers,  as  if  by  accident,  in  the 
most  favorable  position  for  shooting  the  governor  and 
the  guard ;  placing  fleet  horses  convenient  for  the  pris 
oners  ;  and,  to  avoid  suspicion,  some  of  their  women 


204  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

were  on  hand,  mounted,  it  is  true,  so  as  to  be  out  of 
the  way  at  the  right  moment.  But  the  arrangements 
had  been  completed  between  the  commissioner  and  the 
governor,  by  which  the  immediate  release  of  the  chiefs 
was  secured. 

The  commissioner  pledged  the  government  to  return 
them,  or  other  chiefs  of  equal  rank,  into  the  hands  of 
the  governor  of  Texas,  at  any  time  when  it  shall  appear 
that  the  Kiowas  have  been  raiding  there  ;  procure  a  roll- 
call  of  every  male  member  of  the  tribe  over  sixteen 
years  of  age,  with  such  frequency  as  to  render  it  im 
possible  for  any  warrior  to  be  absent  from  the  reserva 
tion  without  its  being  known,  and  to  make  information 
reliable  as  to  the  daily  whereabouts  of  the  Kiowas.  The 
Comanches  shall  be  reduced  to  the  same  daily  inspec 
tion  as  soon  as  possible,  and  the  government  is  pledged 
to  use  its  force  to  compel  the  Comanches  to  surrender 
not  less  than  five  of  the  recent  raiders  of  their  tribe,  to 
take  the  place  of  Satanta  and  Big  Tree. 

The  governor,  in  his  speech,  alluded  to  the  promises 
of  the  government  to  the  Indians,  the  faithful  adherence 
of  the  Kiowas  to  their  agreement,  and  turned  the  chiefs 
over  to  the  tribe,  without  a  pardon.  Satanta  and  Big 
Tree,  after  embracing  the  governor,  proceeded  to  em 
brace  the  chiefs  present,  and  immediately  returned  with 
them  to  the  agent's  office,  from  whence  they  went  to 
their  rude  home  in  their  camps. 

The  reunion  of  these  chiefs  with  their  tribe  and  fami 
lies  was  impressive  arid  affecting  in  the  extreme.  Joy 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  205 

beamed  upon  every  countenance,  and  their  happiness 
was  exhibited,  as  might  be  expected,  in  the  most  wild 
and  natural  manner. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  day  on  which  these  two  chiefs 
were  released,  being  the  8th  of  the  month,  the  commis 
sioner  held  a  council  in  the  agent's  office,  in  which  he 
spoke  of  the  solemn  engagements  the  Comanches  en 
tered  into  in  the  spring,  also  in  the  early  summer,  when 
their  women  and  children  were  returned  to  them,  that 
henceforth  they  would  keep  the  peace  with  the  whites, 
and  not  raid  any  more  in  Texas.  They  had  violated 
their  pledge,  raided,  stolen  horses,  and  committed  mur 
ders  there,  and  now  they  must  give  him  five  of  the 
guilty  persons  ;  giving  them  until  the  next  morning  to 
make  their  answer. 

The  next  morning,  the  Comanches  said  they  could 
agree  to  all  the  terms  demanded  of  them  except  the 
giving  up  of  the  five  guilty  young  men,  w^hich  they 
could  not  do  unless  the  commissioner  would  give  the 
names  of  the  men  he  wanted,  wrhich  he  did  not  do. 
They  then  offered  to  restore  all  the  horses  and  mules 
they  had  stolen,  but  this  was  a  new  road  which  they 
could  not  accept. 

Neither  did  the  commissioner  accept  their  proposition, 
and  was  so  indiscreet  in  his  remarks  as  to  affront  them, 
by  calling  them  cowards.  They  denied  the  imputation 
of  cowardice,  telling  the  commissioner  they  could  not 
give  him  the  five  men,  and  if  he  wanted  them,  there 
were  soldiers  at  the  fort,  and  their  young  men  were 


206  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

there,  —  take  them  himself,  and  he  would  have  them, 
if  that  was  what  he  wanted.  However,  they  wished  it 
understood  that  they  were  anxious  to  maintain  friendly 
relations  with  Washington,  and  would  make  one  more 
proposition. 

They  were  willing  that  a  party  of  their  young  men, 
under  their  leading  chief,  should  join  a  squad  of  military 
scouts  in  going  into  the  raiding  district  of  Texas,  in 
search  of  raiding  Indians,  assist  in  capturing  any  that 
might  be  found,  and  turn  them  over  as  demanded. 

To  this  the  commissioner  assented,  and  gave  them 
thirty  days  in  which  to  report.  They  were  also  told  that 
if  they  did  nothing,  their  rations  would  be  stopped,  and 
their  annuities  withheld. 

Accordingly,  a  company  was  soon  formed,  who  joined 
a  party  of  soldiers  under  one  of  the  officers  of  the  fort, 
went  into  Texas,  in  search  of  Indian  raiders,  but  finding 
none,  they  reported  their  want  of  success  through  the 
officer  who  commanded  the  expedition. 

During  their  absence,  a  party  of  whites  from  Texas 
made  a  raid  into  the  Indian  country,  and  stole  about 
two  hundred  head  of  ponies  and  mules  from  the  Indian 
herds.  A  small  number  (thirty-seven)  of  these  were 
recovered  and  one  of  the  party  arrested,  through  the 
prompt  action  of  William  H.  H.  Howard,  acting  agent 
for  the  time. 

Affairs  being  in  this  unsettled  condition,  Kicking  Bird 
was  unwilling  to  assume  the  whole  responsibility  of 
taking  me  to  his  camp,  but  finally,  after  consulting  with 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  207 

Stumbling  Bear  and  Sun  Boy,  —  two  prominent  Kiowa 
chiefs,  —  they  jointly  agreed  to  my  accompanying  them, 
though  with  apparent  reluctance,  which  I  did  not  under 
stand  at  the  time. 

\\th  Month,  'Loth.  —  Arrived  at  our  camping-place,  on 
Rainy  Mountain  Creek,  after  a  journey  of  a  part  of  three 
days.  Yesterda}7,  crossing  a  fresh  trail,  we  noticed,  by 
the  tracks,  that  some  of  the  horses  had  shoes  on  —  an  evi 
dence  that  they  must  have  been  just  coming  from  Texas ; 
and  last  evening,  a  small  party,  consisting  of  four  Co- 
manches  belonging  to  Asa  Habbit's  band,  came  to  our 
camp  on  Sulphur  Creek,  very  hungry  of  course,  and  their 
horses  all  tired  out.  They  stated  that  they  had  been  in 
the  vicinity  of  San  Antonio,  and  had  a  hard  time  in  keep 
ing  clear  of  the  soldiers.  Kicking  Bird  said  but  little  to 
them,  further  than  to  let  them  'know  that  he  did  not 
approve  of  their  going  into  Texas  on  any  account.  Not 
relishing  his  disapproval  of  their  conduct,  they  left  soon 
after  supper. 

Our  route  to  this  place  has  been  varied  by  passing 
through  rich  and  fertile  valleys,  between  rocky  and  pre 
cipitous  mountains,  over  beautiful  rolling  prairies  and 
level  sterile  plains. 

Our  camp  is  situated  on  one  side  of  a  wide  and  beau 
tiful  bottom,  of  not  very  rich  soil,  upon  the  bank  of  the 
creek,  which  is  skirted  with  timber,  in  which  are  hun 
dreds  of  wild  turkeys  and  many  deer,  while  the  plains 
on  either  side  abound  with  the  never  quiet  or  silent 
prairie  dogs,  with  their  near  relative,  the  tsi-at-kea,  or 


208  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

burrowing  owl,  with  an  occasional  straggling  buffalo  or 
two,  and  many  antelopes.  We  are  about  forty  miles 
north-west  from  the  Agency. 

Shortly  after  going  into  camp,  the  three  chiefs,  who 
had  taken  the  responsibility  of  my  being  in  their  camp, 
spoke  to  me  respecting  their  reluctance  in  taking  me  with 
them,  telling  me  that  the  Comanches  were  not  friendly 
to  my  being  in  the  Kiowa  camps,  looking  upon  me  as  a 
spy,  and  that  they  might  be  disposed,  if  they  were  to 
meet  me  out  anywhere,  to  put  me  out  of  the  way  ;  fur 
ther  saying  that  I  might  see  some  of  them  to-morrow,  as 
they  were  encamped  near  by.  Sun  Boy  rose  up,  and  bade 
me  follow  him.  I  did  so.  He  led  the  way,  without  the 
utterance  of  a  word,  some  distance  into  the  thick,  brushy 
wood,  to  a  large  oak  tree,  where  he  had  caused  his  med 
icine  shield  to  be  placed.  This,  as  usual,  was  wrapped 
carefully  in  a  blanket,  and  mounted  upon  poles,  a  little 
after  the  fashion  of  a  painter's  easel.  Stopping  at  some 
distance  from  the  shield,  the  chief  bade  me  by  signs  to 
go  forward  and  remove  its  covering.  I  did  so,  and 
found  that  it  had  still  another  covering  of  buckskin, 
with  a  painted  representation  of  the  sun  in  the  centre, 
shedding  rays  of  all  colors,  in  straight  lines,  to  the  cir 
cumference.  This  he  also  bade  me  remove,  himself  still 
standing  where  he  first  stopped.  But  not  understand 
ing  how  it  was  fastened,  and  not  being  inclined  to  med 
dle  with  those  things  which  they  regard  as  sacred,  and 
withal  not  fully  comprehending  the  design  of  the  adven 
ture,  after  laying  my  hand  upon  it  I  hesitated.  Upon 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  209 

this,  the  chief  stepped  forward,  removed  the.  covering, 
and  desired  me  not  only  to  pass  before  it  and  look  at 
it,  but  to  handle  it. 

With  all  this  I  complied,  feeling  the  thickness  of  the 
shield,  and  handling  the  raven  feathers  and  bone  whistle 
which  hung  upon  its  face.  This  latter  article  is  made 
of  the  principal  bone  of  an  eagle's  wing. 

He  appeared  satisfied,  and  proceeded  very  carefully 
to  replace  the  coverings,  doing  it  with  all  the  gentle 
tenderness  with  which  a  mother  would  cover  the  face 
of  a  sleeping  infant. 

He  then  led  the  way  back  to  the  place  from  whence 
we  started,  where  Kicking  Bird  and  Stumbling  Bear 
were  awaiting  our  return,  entire  silence  having  been 
maintained  throughout  the  proceeding.  On  our  return, 
seating  ourselves  by  the  other  chiefs,  Kicking  Bird 
explained  the  object  of  the  adventure,  which  was  to 
render  me  safe  from  the  bullets  or  arrows  of  the  Co- 
manches  and  Cheyennes.  I  had  looked  the  shield  in 
the  face,  had  handled  the  sacred  ornaments,  and  the 
spirit  residing  in  it  had  not  been  angry,  and  would  now 
watch  over  and  protect  me. 

From  this  explanation  I  was  persuaded  that  they  had 
a  double  design  in  what  was  done.  First,  that  they 
might  know  whether  the  Great  Spirit  was  pleased  with 
my  being  in  their  camp,  and  secondly,  for  my  safety. 
The  Great  Spirit  resides  in  the  sun.  Sun  Boy,  or  the 
sun's  son,  having  his  shield  cover  painted  with  a  repre- 
Bentation  of  the  sun,  is  especially  under  his  protection, 
14 


210  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

and  a  portion  of  his  spirit  resides  in  this  shield  ;  hence, 
no  doubt,  they  expected,  in  their  superstition,  that  if  he 
was  not  pleased  with  my  being  in  their  camp,  he  would 
have  manifested  his  displeasure  by  striking  me  dead, 
when  my  polluted  fingers  took  hold  of  the  sacred  orna 
ments  of  the  shield,  which,  when  uncovered,  I  recognized 
as  one  of  those  hung  up  by  the  image  in  the  medicine 
house.  As  no  harm  befell  me,  this  was  to  them  an  omen 
of  his  pleasure  and  my  protection. 

Soon  after  dinner,  the  camp  was  thrown  into  conster 
nation  by  the  announcement  that  white  soldiers  were 
approaching.  Young  men  were  at  once  sent  out  for 
the  horses ;  women  and  children  were  running  from 
lodge  to  lodge  as  if  distracted ;  their  valuables  were 
arranged  for  a  sudden  departure,  should  such  an  event 
become  necessary.  The  whole  herd  of  horses  and  mules 
was  soon  run  at  full  speed  into  camp,  and  many  caught 
with  the  lariat  ;  every  one  apparently  secured  a  horse, 
pony,  or  mule,  either  to  ride  or  pack  with  valuables.  I 
had  previously  arranged  with  Kicking  Bird  to  go  with 
him  and  see  the  soldiers,  before  anything  should  be 
clone,  as  I  was  of  the  opinion  that  there  was  no  occasion 
for  alarm. 

Accordingly,  a  horse  was  led  in  for  me  to  ride,  my 
blankets  were  brought  out  of  the  lodge,  and  I  was  asked 
what  should  be  done  with  them ;  I  directed  that  they 
should  remain  where  they  were. 

Soon  a  scouting  party  was  ready  to  start  out,  with 
Kicking  Bird  and  myself  at  its  head.  We  went  in  the  . 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  211 

direction  the  soldiers  were  reported  to  have  been  seen, 
and  scoured  the  plains  for  some  hours,  or  until  dark, 
without  seeing  any  signs  of  human  beings,  except  an 
Apache  camp  in  the  distance,  and  a  small  camp  of  Co- 
manches  near  by.  On  our  return  in  the  evening,  we 
found  that  tranquillity  had  been  restored,  and  the  horses 
and  mules  again  turned  loose  to  graze. 

18th.  —  Remained  in  and  about  camp.  I  was  more 
favored  with  a  sense  of  Divine  Goodness  overshadowing 
my  mind  than  for  some  weeks  past,  for  which  I  desire  to 
be  thankful. 

Though  mine  is  very  far  from  being  a  state  of  abound 
ing  fullness,  yet  I  have  learned  that  a  crumb  of  the 
u  true  bread  which  cometh  down  from  God  out  of 
heaven,"  administered  at  the  right  time,  may  be  blest 
to  the  sustaining  of  the  divine  life  in  the  soul,  and  is 
sufficient  to  preserve  a  relish  for  that  which  is  good. 

%Qth.  —  My  health  continuing  very  poor,  I  came  into 
the  Agency  a  few  days  since,  and  should  resign  my 
position  but  for  the  unwillingness  of  the  agent  to  have 
me  leave  the  Kiowa  camps  entirely. 

Notwithstanding  a  party  of  Comanches  went  with  a 
company  of  soldiers  into  Texas,  searching  for  Indian 
raiders,  in  accordance  with  their  agreement  with  the 
commissioner,  and  notwithstanding  the  raid  made  upon 
their  stock,  in  their  absence,  by  people  living  in  Texas, 
as  heretofore  related,  the  agent  this  day  received  a  tele 
gram  from  Washington,  to  give  the  Comanches  ten  days 
in  which  to  bring  in  five  guilty  raiders,  as  had  been 


212  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

before  demanded.  In  case  of  failure  to  comply,  h$  is 
directed  to  cease  issuing  rations  to  them,  and  to  with 
hold  their  annuities,  as  they  will  then  be  turned  over  to 
the  military  department.  A  messenger  was  sent  out  to 
the  Comanche  camps,  requesting  the  attendance  of  their 
chiefs  at  an  important  council  to-morrow.  Thus  are  the 
clouds  gathering,  which  may  ere  long  rain  blood  upon 
this  land.  May  they  be  dispelled,  is  the  prayer  of  my 
soul. 

1 2th  Month,  1st.  —  Many  of  the  Comanches  came  to 
the  Agency,  and  the  subject  of  the  Washington  despatch 
was  explained  to  them  ;  but  how  it  will  result  it  is 
impossible  to  foresee.  It  is  not  probable  that  they  will 
make  any  effort  to  arrest  the  men  as  that  would  be 
likely  to  produce  war  among  themselves,  and  this  de 
spatch  is  looked  upon  by  many  of  them  as  equivalent  to 
a  declaration  of  war  against  them. 

It  being  well  known  that  there  are  but  two  of  the 
Comanche  chiefs  belonging  to  this  Agency  who  have 
not  discouraged  their  young  men  from  raiding,  it  looks 
to  me  that  this  act  of  government  might  have  been  with 
propriety  so  modified  as  to  issue  rations  and  annuities  lo 
those  chiefs  and  their  bands  who  have  not  raided,  and 
who,  it  is  known,  have  not  been  committing  depredations. 
They  could  then  see  that  government  means  to  reward 
well-doing  and  punish  those  who  do  wrong.  Some  of 
these  chiefs  have  been  friendly  for  many  years,  but  are 
powerless  to  cause  the  arrest ;  and  now  to  withdraw  our 
care  and  protection  from  them,  because  of  their  inability 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  213 

to  enforce  the  demand,  and  turn  them  over  to  the  mili 
tary,  looks  to  me  to  be  unjust,  if  not  unwise. 

Besides  this,  it  is  a  well-known  fact  that  Asa  Habbit's 
band,  belonging  to  the  Wichita  Agency,  whose  annui 
ties  have  been  issued  to  them,  have  been  as  deeply 
engaged  in  this  raiding  business,  if  not  more  so  than 
any  other  bands,  yet,  because  they  belong  to  another 
Agency,  they  are  not  included  in  this  arrangement. 

It  is  very  evident,  as  has  been  expressed  by  promi 
nent  citizens  of  Texas,  that  if  the  Indian  policy  that  has 
been  at  work  for  the  past  few  years  —  though  but  im 
perfectly  the  past  season,  on  account  of  the  pressure 
brought  to  bear  against  it  by  adverse  circumstances  — 
could  be  continued,  there  would  be  an  end  to  these 
Indian  difficulties.  But  if  they  are  again  thrown  upon 
the  war-path,  the  end  of  these  depredations  in  Texas 
will  be  removed  to  an  unknown  and  remote  period,  and 
much  suffering  must  ensue. 

It  is  admitted  that  fewer  depredations  have  been  com 
mitted  by  them  the  last  year  than  has  been  the  case  for 
the  past  thirteen  years,  while  the  loss  of  their  own 
stock  by  whites  is  far  greater  than  ever  before.  In 
view  of  all  these  facts,  it  is  seriously  to  be  regretted 
that  government  could  not  have  so  modified  its  action 
as  to  have  made  a  distinction  between  the  innocent  and 
guilty. 

Since  they  have  no  confederate  government,  and  one 
chief  and  band  is  as  much  independent  of  the  others  as 


214  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

one  state  is  from  another,  the  course  adopted  is  calcu 
lated  to  have  the  effect  to  drive  off  those  who  have  long 
been  friendly  to  the  whites,  and  instead  of  gathering  to 
a  civilizing  influence,  will  tend  to  make  enemies  even 
of  those  who  are,  and  have  long  been,  our  friends. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  215 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

AGENT'S  MESSAGE  TO  THE  KIOWAS. — NIGHT  ON  THE 
PLAIN. —  LONE  WOLF'S  CAMP.  — LONE  WOLF'S  SPEECH. 

' — THE  RETURN  OF  THE  WARRIORS.  — INTERVIEW  IN 
KICKING  BIRD'S   CAMP.  —  KICKING  BIRD'S   SPEECH. 

~\.2th  Month,  2d.  —  The  agent  having  determined  to 
send  a  message  to  the  Kiowa  camps,  arrangements  were 
made  for  the  interpreter,  George  Chisholm,  and  myself 
to  be  the  bearers  of  it.  The  following  is  the  message :  — 

To  the  Kiowas  and  Apaches. 

MY  FRIENDS:  I  to-day  send  to  you  Thomas  and 
Gaboon,  to  ask  you  to  come  in  near  the  Agency,  so,  if 
any  trouble  should  come  up  between  the  soldiers  and 
Comanches,  you  will  not  get  into  any  of  it. 

It  makes  my  heart  feel  very  sad,  makes  it  cry,  that 
my  Comanche  friends  have  got  into  trouble,  and  I  want 
my  friends  the  Kiowas  and  Apaches  to  not  get  into 
trouble.  My  heart  is  very  warm  towards  you,  and  I 
want  you  to  listen  to  what  I  say,  —  not  throw  my  talk 
away,  —  and  I  will  keep  you  on  a  good  road.  I  have 
given  the  Apaches  their  goods,  blankets,  and  other 


216  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

things,  and  have  the  Kiowas'  here  to  give  to  them, 
whenever  they  come  after  them ;  now,  I  want  you  to 
listen  to  this  talk,  and  not  forget  I  am  your  friend,  and 
will  do  everything  for  you  I  can,  to  help  you  keep  on 
the  good  road.  Your  friend, 

J.  M.  HAWOBTH. 

We  got  a  late  start  for  the  camps,  and  went  as  far  as 
the  mountain,  near  the  head  of  Sulphur  Creek,  when,  as 
it  was  very  dark,  and  we  feared  we  might  miss  the  camp 
if  we  proceeded  in  the  night,  we  camped  out,  spread  our 
blankets  on  the  ground,  and  were  soon  asleep.  But  in 
the  course  of  the  night  a  "norther"  arose,  with  sleet 
and  snow.  The  weather  became  very  cold,  and  our 
blankets,  having  become  wet,  soon  froze,  so  that  the  lat 
ter  part  of  the  night  was  not  very  comfortably  spent. 
About  four  o'clock  A.  M.,  I  arose,  and  finding  a  recess 
in  a  rock  on  the  lee  side  of  a  cliff,  built  up  a  fire,  and 
sat  by  it  until  daylight,  when  we  made  some  coffee, 
broke  fast,  arid  proceeded  on  our  way. 

3d.  —  We  arrived  at  Kicking  Bird's  camp  a  little 
past  nine  o'clock  A.  M.  ;  found  that  all  the  chiefs  except 
Quo-i-sau-be-at  (Wolf-bow-case)  were  absent  on  their 
buffalo  hunt.  He,  with  what  men  there  were  about 
camp,  soon  came  in,  and  I  delivered  the  agent's  message 
to  them,  and  requested  a  guide  to  the  other  Kiowa 
camps  ;  one  was  promised  for  the  next  day,  but  not 
being  furnished,  we  were  compelled  to  lie  over  another 
day. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  217 

In  answer  to  their  numerous  questions,  I  gave  them 
in  substance  the  following  reply :  "  There  is  no  new 
road  made  for  you.  The  commissioner  told  you,  at  the 
council,  that  the  Comanches  had  got  off  the  good  road, 
which  Washington  had  given  them  and  you,  and  had 
gone  back  to  the  old  bad  road  of  raiding  and  killing 
people.  He  told  them  how  they  might  get  back  on  the 
good  road  again  ;  that  was,  to  stop  raiding,  and  give  him 
five  of  those  raiding  men.  They  have  not  got  back, 
and  now,  if  they  do  not  get  back  in  eight  days,  there 
may  be  trouble  between  them  and  the  soldiers.  I  can 
not  tell. 

"  The  Kiowas  and  Apaches  have  not  left  the  good 
road ;  the  agent  has  your  annuities  ready  for  you,  and 
wants  you  to  come  close  by,  so  as  to  get  them,  and  be 
where  he  can  take  care  of  you." 

5th.  —  Trotting  Wolf  coming  in  last  evening,  I  read 
the  agent's  message  to  him,  and  gave  him  much  the 
same  talk  I  had  given  the  others,  when  he  set  to  work, 
and  soon  reported  a  guide  to  be  in  readiness  this  morn 
ing,  to  conduct  us  to  Lone  Wolfs  camp.  Accordingly, 
we  were  under  way  in  good  time,  crossed  several 
streams,  tributary  to  the  Washita,  in  deep  channels,  cut 
down  in  the  red  sandstone,  also  a  number  of  ridges  of 
variegated  gypsum.  Saw  one  or  two  herds  of  buffalo, 
with  which  our  guide  had  to  have  a  race,  but  his  pony 
not  having  been  trained  for  running  buffalo,  the  race 
amounted  tc  nctl.ing  more  than  the  wild  sport.  Ar 
rived  at  Lone  Wolf's  camp  late  in  the  afternoon.  In 


218  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

the  evening  read  the  agent's  message  to  Lone  Wolf  and 
three  other  chiefs,  with  several  of  the  principal  mea  of 
the  encampment.  Lone  Wolf  said,  "  The  agent  speaks 
of  trouble  between  the  soldiers  and  the  Comanches, 
and  wants  us  to  come  in  close ;  there  is  a  reason 
for  all  this  which  I  do  not  understand.  What  trouble 
is  it? 

The  following  is  my  answer :  — 

"  Lone  Wolf  may  remember  that,  last  fall,  when  he 
was  in  Washington,  he  was  told  that  the  Quahada  Co 
manches,  by  constantly  raiding  in  Texas,  had  made  the 
Great  Father's  heart  hard,  and  that  he  had  sent  his  sol 
diers  after  them  ;  that  they  would  hear  of  it  in  a  few 
days  after  getting  home.  This  they  did  hear  before  get 
ting  home,  and  also  that  the  soldiers  had  captured  many 
of  their  women  and  children. 

"  Then,  as  you  know,  the  Comanches  came  in,  gave 
up  all  their  captives,  stolen  horses  and  mules,  and  prom 
ised  that  they  would  be  true  friends  of  the  white  people 
if  they  would  but  give  them  back  their  women  and  chil 
dren.  They  gave  them  back  ;  but  the  Comanches  went 
into  Texas  right  away  after  their  women  and  children 
were  restored  to  them,  broke  their  promise  made  to  the 
agent,  and  returned  to  the  old  bad  road  of  raiding,  and 
killing  people  in  Texas.  This  was  very  bad.  Washing 
ton's  heart  had  again  become  hard  towards  the  Co 
manches,  and  he  had  given  them  ten  days  to  bring  in 
five  of  the  raiders.  There  now  remain  but  six  days  in 
which  to  do  it.  If  they  do  not  comply,  they  may  have 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  219 

trouble  with  the  soldiers.  But  Washington's  heart  is 
soft  and  warm  towards  the  Kiowas  and  Apaches.  He 
wants  you  to  keep  on  the  good  road,  and  he  will  take 
care  of  you,  and  not  let  his  soldiers  trouble  you.  He 
has  now  told  the  agent  to  give  you  your  annuities,  and 
they  are  now  ready  for  you.  The  agent  wants  you  to 
come  in,  near  by  and  all  near  together,  so  that  he  can 
keep  the  soldiers  from  disturbing  you." 

They  listened  attentively  to  what  I  said ;  then  Lone 
Wolf  replied  that  this  was  a  subject  of  great  importance, 
and  would  require  much  thought ;  he  would  give  me  his 
talk  in  the  morning,  and  I  must  write  it  down  and  take 
it  to  the  agent. 

He  then  introduced  conversation  on  different  subjects  ; 
among  other  things  told  of  the  Osages  having  been 
among  them,  who  called  a  "  big  council "  of  the  Co- 
manches,  Cheyennes,  Arapahoes,  Kiowas,  and  Apaches. 

He  did  not  attend  it,  but  learned  that  the  Osages 
wanted,  since  they  all  had  one  mother  (all  the  Indians 
regard  the  earth  as  their  mother),  that  they  should  have 
but  one  fire  (council),  and  all  be  one  people.  After 
wards  some  of  the  Osage  chiefs  visited  him  at  his  camp, 
and  wanted  to  know  what  those  white  men  (the  sur 
veyors)  were  doing  in  his  country,  —  what  he  let  them 
mark  it  all  up  for,  —  why  he  did  not  kill  them.  To 
which  Lone  Wolf  replied,  "They  are  my  friends.  I  do 
not  know  what  they  are  doing  this  for,  —  I  do  not  under 
stand  it ;  but  they  are  my  friends,  and  I  will  not  hurt 
them."  The  Osages  replied,  "  They  are  our  enemies ; 


220  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

they  kill  our  buffalo  ;  and  we  will  kill  them  whenever 
we  meet  them  on  our  land." 

Before  retiring,  Lone  Wolf  very  devoutly  made  medi 
cine.  He  cleaned  off  a  small  space  of  the  ground  near 
the  fire,  between  the  fire  and  his  bed  ;  carefully  brushed 
it ;  his  wife  brought  him  a  couple  of  sacks  containing 
cedar  leaves  and  wild  wormwood.  Taking  some  coals 
from  the  fire,  he  laid  them  upon  the  clean  earth,  and, 
taking  a  handful  of  the  cedar  leaves,  sprinkled  them  upon 
the  living  coals ;  likewise  a  small  quantity  of  the  wild 
wormwood ;  which  made  a  dense  smoke,  with  which  the 
upper  part  of  the  lodge  was  soon  filled.  He  then,  pass 
ing  his  hands  through  the  rising  wreaths  of  smoke, 
rubbed  his  face  and  naked  body  with  it,  held  it  up  to 
the  Great  Spirit,  rubbed  it  upon  the  ground,  &c.  This 
ceremony  ended,  we  retired  for  rest,  and  enjoyed  a  good 
night's  repose  in  his  lodge. 

6th.  —  Received  and  wrote  down  Lone  Wolf's  reply 
to  the  agent's  message  as  follows,  namely :  — 

MY  FEIEND  SIMPOQUODLE  (Kiowa  name  for  the 
agent)  :  You  belong  to  the  President  at  Washington. 
If  the  whites  do  anything  wrong,  I  want  you  to  take  the 
good  road. 

I  want  you  to  go  to  the  officers  at  the  fort,  and  tell 
them  to  throw  away  their  bad  words,  so  that  my  people 
will  not  be  made  angry.  I  want  to  live  friendly  with 
everybody.  I  do  not  want  to  see  any  more  war. 

If  any  young  men  of  the  Comanches,  Cheyennes,  Ara-, 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  221 

pahoes,  Kiowas,  or  Apaches,  go  over  into  Texas  and  get 
killed,  I  think  that  is  all  right.  If  they  kill  any  white 
people  there,  I  do  not  want  the  whites  to  come  upon  us 
here,  for  this  is  a  country  of  peace.  Catch  them  there  ; 
kill  them  there. 

My  friend,  I  want  you  to  tell  my  father  at  Washington 
that  I  do  not  want  any  war  here  in  this  country  of  peace 
that  he  gave  to  us,  that  I  and  my  people  may  live  in  and 
hunt  the  buffalo.  I  do  not  want  the  soldiers  to  molest 
us  in  it.  I  want  you  to  write  to  Washington  that  I  am 
friendly  to  all  these  red  people,  and  do  not  want  to  see 
any  trouble  among  them. 

I  wish  Washington  would  let  it  pass.  If  those  foolish 
young  men  have  killed  any  of  the  people  of  Texas,  they 
are  dead.  Some  of  those  young  men  have  been  killed: 
they  are  dead.  Let  it  all  pass  ;  do  not  let  it  make  trouble 
among  the  living. 

I  never  hear  any  bad  news  from  any  other  direction ; 
but  from  Texas  I  hear  very  often  somebody  is  killed.  I 
know  nothing  about  it  —  only  what  I  hear. 

I  want  you  to  sit  still,  and  by  and  by  I  will  come  and 
see  you.  We  have  killed  a  great  many  buffalo,  have 
many  hides  and  much  meat,  are  loaded  heavy,  and  must 
come  in  slowty. 

My  friend  Simpoquodle,  I  do  not  want  you  to  get 
excited,  and  act  in  a  hurry.  If  you  hear  bad  news,  do 
not  be  excited,  bat  sit  still.  You  must  not  believe  the 
Comanches  when  they  say  the  Kiowas  have  been  raiding 
in  Texas,  for  it  is  not  true  ;  they  have  not  been  there. 


222  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

Big  Tree  was  very  sick.  We  made  medicine  for  him, 
and  he  is  now  we^l,  and  running  buffalo  up  above  here 
on  the  river. 

I  want  you  to  send  this  talk  to  my  father  at  Wash 
ington. 

Your  friend,  LONE  WOLF. 

On  our  return,  about  four  o'clock  P.  M.,  we  perceived 
a  party  of  Indians  driving  ponies  at  a  distance.  Though 
they  were  at  least  two  miles  out  of  our  course,  our  guide 
insisted  on  going  to  them,  and  in  fact  was  determined  to 
do  so. 

As  we  were  comparatively  unacquainted  with  the 
country,  and  knowing  that  we  could  not  get  into  camp 
until  long  after  night,  we  had  no  alternative  but  to  go 
with  him. 

They  proved  to  be  a  party  of  seven  young  Kiowa  war 
riors  returning  from  a  raid  into  Mexico,  upon  which  they 
entered  just  after  my  leaving  them  last  summer. 

Two  of  them  were  own  brothers  of  our  guide.  They 
stated  that  they  were  very  successful  at  the  first,  getting 
a  good  many  ponies  and  mules,  two  scalps,  and  several 
Mexican  blankets.  They  were  afterwards  pursued  by  a 
party  of  Mexican  soldiers,  who  recovered  most  of  their 
ponies  and  mules,  so  that  the  trophies  of  the  expedition 
were  two  scalps,  two  or  three  blankets,  and  a  few  miser 
able-looking  Mexican  mules  and  ponies. 

They  left  their  stock  upon  a  creek  where  there  was 
plenty  of  good  growing  grass,  and  accompanied  us  to 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  223 

camp.  Several  of  them  knew  me,  for  they  shouted  my 
name  upon  our  meeting. 

The  night  being  very  dark,  the  guide  missed  the  way 
by  several  miles  ;  but,  reaching  the  Washita  near  the 
mouth  of  Rainy  Mountain  Creek,  he  discovered  our  lo 
cality,  and  by  changing  our  course  and  following  up  the 
creek  several  miles,  we  arrived  at  Kicking  Bird's  camps 
late  in  the  evening. 

On  approaching  the  camp,  the  returning  braves  ar 
ranged  themselves  under  their  leader  in  marching  order, 
and  brought  in,  elevated  upon  long  canes,  the  scalps  they 
had  taken  in  Mexico.  These  had  been  trimmed,  and 
stretched,  while  fresh,  over  small  circular  hoops ;  each 
was  carried  by  the  brave  who  had  taken  it.  Then,  after 
placing  the  interpreter  arid  myself  in  front,  they  struck 
up  the  "  Song  of  Triumph,"  accompanied  at  intervals  by 
the  war-whoop  and  the  discharge  of  their  fire-arms.  This 
last  is  a  signal  that  they  had  killed  some  of  their  ene 
mies.  They  continued  to  ride  slowly,  their  shrill,  clear 
voices  ringing  out  in  the  still  air  of  night.  Soon  respon 
sive  shouts  of  triumph  arose  from  the  camp,  as  the  women 
and  maidens  came  out,  with  singing  and  dancing,  to 
meet  them.  Peal  after  peal  of  laughter  greeted  our  ears 
w*hen  they  drew  near  enough  to  discover  that  the  leaders 
of  this  band  of  returning  heroes  were  Thomas  and  Ga 
boon,  the  peace  commissioners  sent  out  by  the  agent. 
At  first  they  felt  chagrined ;  but,  recognizing  some  of 
the  voices  of  the  returning  braves,  the  singing  and  dan 
cing  were  resumed,  and  the  braves  conducted  to  the 


224  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

camp,  amid  the  continued  shouts  of  joy  and  the  report 
of  fire-arms. 

We  found,  on  arriving  in  camp,  that  Stumbling  Bear, 
Sun  Boy,  and  others  who  went  out  on  the  hunt,  had  re 
turned,  leaving  Kicking  Bird  on  the  road  coming  in. 

The  next  day  was  rainy,  and  we  waited  for  the  arrival 
of  Kicking  Bird,  which  was  not  until  evening. 

Soon  after,  the  chiefs  and  principal  men  assembled  at 
the  lodge  where  we  were,  and  I  read  the  agent's  message. 

Kicking  Bird  said  that  when  he  was  at  the  Agency. 
he  wanted  his  annuities  :  but  the  agent  would  not  let 
him  have  them,  and  he  did  not  know  but  that  would  be 
the  way  now. 

I  told  him  the  reason  the  agent  would  not  let  him 
have  them  then  was,  that  the  annuities  for  the  Kiowas 
and  Comanches  came  packed  together,  and  had  not  been 
separated.  The  goods  for  the  Apaches  came  by  them 
selves,  separate  from  the  others,  so  that  the  agent  could 
give  them  theirs  at  once.  Now  the  goods  of  the  Kiowas 
and  Comanches  are  separated,  and  you  can  get  them 
whenever  you  go  for  them.  He  then  said,  "  Last  fall, 
Washington  told  us  to  come  in  close  and  sit  down  by 
the  agent.  We  did  so,  and  got  no  robes  to  trade  with, 
and  it  made  us  poor  all  the  year.  I  now  want  to  know, 
if  these  five  chiefs  camped  here  with  me  were  to  go  in, 
would  we  get  our  goods  ?  "  I  answered,  "  I  do  not  know. 
It  would  be  better  for  all  the  chiefs  to  go  in  together, 
and  then  they  could  see  that  a  fair  distribution  was 
made  ;  there  would  be  no  ground  for  one  chief  to  com- 


AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  225 

plain  that  he  had  not  got  his  just  apportionment.  But 
I  do  not  have  that  to  do,  and  cannot  answer  for  the 
agent." 

He  then  turned  to  the  subject  of  the  Comanche  trouble, 
and  made  the  following  speech  :  — 

"  This  country  from  the  Arkansas  to  the  Red  River 
was  given  by  Washington  to  his  red  children  —  the  Kio- 
was,  Comanches,  Osages,  Wichitas,  Cheyennes,  Arapa- 
hoes,  Apaches,  and  Caddoes.  It  was  a  country  of  peace. 
I  now  see  white  men  in  it  making  lines,  setting  up  stones 
and  sticks  with  marks  on  them.  We  do  not  know  what 
it  means,  but  are  afraid  it  is  not  for  our  good. 

"  The  commissioner  by  making  one  bad  talk  has  set 
all  this  country  on  fire.  He  has  required  a  hard  thing, 
which  was  not  in  the  road  our  fathers  travelled.  It  is  a 
new  road  to  us,  and  the  Comanches  cannot  travel  it : 
they  cannot  bring  in  the  five  men.  If  they  attempt  it, 
many  women  and  children  will  be  killed,  and  many  men 
must  die. 

"  It  all  rests  on  the  commissioner. 

"  This  trouble  will  not  affect  the  Comanches  alone  : 
it  will  spread  through  all  these  tribes,  and  become  gen 
eral.  It  is  a  new  road  to  all  the  Indians  of  this  country, 
and  they  will  be  affected  by  it. 

"  I  have  taken  the  white  people  by  the  hand  ;  they 
are  my  friends.  The  Comanches  are  my  brothers.  By 
and  by,  when  I  am  riding  on  these  prairies,  and  see  the 
bones  of  the  Comanches,  or  the  skull  of  a  white  man, 
lying  on  the  ground,  my  heart  will  feel  very  sad,  and  I 
15 


226  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

shall  say,  Why  is  this  ?  It  is  because  Mone-Jcome-haint* 
made  a  road  the  Indians  could  not  travel. 

44  If  Washington  would  put  his  soldiers  all  along  on 
the  frontiers,  and  kill  every  young  man  who  goes  across 
the  line,  we  would  cry  for  them ;  but  it  would  be  right. 
When  they  cross  the  line  they  take  the  chances  of  war. 

44 1  do  not  want  to  see  trouble  in  this  land  of  peace  ; 
but  I  fear  blood  must  flow,  and  my  heart  is  sad. 

44  The  white  man  is  strong,  but  he  cannot  destroy  us 
all  in  one  year ;  it  will  take  him  two  or  three,  may  be 
four  years  ;  and  then  the  world  will  turn  to  water,  or 
burn  up.  It  is  our  mother,  and  cannot  live  when  the 
Indians  are  all  dead." 

I  replied,  44  Do  you  think  that  the  Comanches  did 
right  to  go  raiding  into  Texas,  after  promising  the  agent 
that  they  would  do  just  as  he  wanted  them  to  do,  if  he 
would  only  give  them  back  their  women  and  children  ? 
They  often  told  him,  in  my  presence,  —  I  heard  it  myself, 
and  you  heard  it,  —  4  There  is  but  one  thing  we  want : 
give  us  our  women  and  children,  and  we  will  settle 
down,  make  corn,  and  clo  just  what  Washington  wants 
us  to  do.'  The  agent  worked  hard,  got  their  women 
and  children  ;  and  then  they  went  right  into  Texas, 
stealing  horses  and  killing  people. 

44  Washington  has  two  kinds  of  children.  He  loves 
them  both,  and  does  not  want  them  to  quarrel  and  kill 
each  other  :  that  is  the  road  they  used  to  travel. 

*  Mone-kome-haint,  the  Kiowa  name  for  the  commissioner,  meaning 
"  without  a  pointing  finger;  "  he  having  lost  the  forefinger  of  his  right 
hand. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  227 

"  Our  Great  Father  has  been  trying  to  make  a  good 
road  for  all  his  children,  —  broad  enough  for  them  all, — 
if  they  would  not  quarrel  and  fight.  But  Comanches  go 
into  Texas,  steal  horses  and  kill  people ;  Texans  come 
here  and  steal  ponies ;  but  they  have  not  killed  any  In 
dians  here.  Washington  steps  between  them,  takes  both 
by  the  arm,  holds  them  apart,  talks  to  them,  tells  them 
they  must  stop  quarrelling.  He  says,  4 1  shall  put  my 
soldiers  between  you ;  then,  if  you  fight,  you  fight  me. 
Your  quarrelling  must  be  stopped.' 

"  Now,  the  Kiowas  have  nothing  to  do  with  this 
trouble  :  it  is  between  Washington  and  the  Comanches. 
Washington  gave  you  back  your  chiefs  Satanta  and  Big 
Tree  ;  his  heart  is  warm  towards  you  —  the  Kiowas  and 
Apaches.  He  has  told  the  agent  to  give  you  your  annui 
ties  ;  they  are  now  ready  for  you,  and  I  think  you  will 
not  be  sorry  if  you  go  in  and  get  them. 

"It  is  because  the  agent  loves  you  that  he  sent  you 
this  message  ;  it  is  because  I  love  you  that  I  brought  it ; 
and  I  now  want  you  to  listen  to  my  talk,  and  the  mes 
sage  of  the  agent,  and  come  in  quickly. 

"  If  you  love  the  Comanches  —  who,  by  getting  on  the 
bad  road  after  Washington  gave  them  back  their  women 
and  children,  made  it  such  very  hard  work  for  you  and 
your  friends  to  get  back  Satanta  and  Big  Tree  —  better 
than  you  love  your  wives  and  children,  and  so  stay  out 
and  miss  getting  your  annuities,  the  loss  will  be  yours, 
you  cannot  blame  the  agent  for  it. 
The  road  you  used  to  travel  was  a  bad  road  —  you 


228  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

killing  white  people,  and  white  people  in  return  killing 
Indians.  It  is  because  Washington  wanted  a  better  road 
made  that  he  has  sent  you  better  agents. 

"  Your  agents  used  to  get  drunk,  act  foolish,  carry 
pistols  to  fight  with,  &c.  Now  you  have  better  agents, 
who  do  not  get  drunk  or  act  foolishly,  but  do  all  they 
can  to  keep  the  Indians  on  the  good  road." 

A  great  change  in  appearance  came  over  Kicking  Bird, 
who  had  been  among  the  Cheyennes  and  Comanches, 
and  had  evidently  been  laboring  under  a  wrong  impres 
sion,  and  was  quite  angry  at  first.  He  now  rested  in  a 
thoughtful  position  for  some  minutes,  and  then,  in  a  calm 
and  subdued  tone,  said,  "  I  know  the  Comanches  have 
been  raiding  in  Texas,  and  that  they  have  done  badly; 
and  now  I  want  to  ask  you  two  one  question.  I  want 
to  know  what  you  both  think.  Had  we  better  go  in  and 
get  our  annuities,  or  stay  out  ?  "  This  was  a  soft  way 
of  putting  the  question  of  peace  or  war,  —  as  going  to 
the  Agency  would,  under  present  circumstances,  show 
that  they  were  determined  in  their  friendship  towards 
the  whites ;  while  remaining  out  would  be  no  less  in 
dicative  of  their  sympathies  with  the  Comanches. 

The  interpreter,  without  explaining  the  question  to 
me,  said  he  was  no  chief;  he  only  interpreted  what 
others  said,  and  should  not  give  them  any  advice.  If 
they  wanted  to  stay  out,  do  so  ;  if  they  wanted  to  go  in, 
do  that.  I  saw  that  they  were  not  pleased,  and  had  him 
explain  the  question  and  his  answer  to  me.  I  then  said, 
u  Washington's  heart  is  soft  arid  warm  towards  the  Kio- 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  229 

was  and  Apaches  ;  the  Apaches  have  got  their  annuities, 
and  yours  are  there  waiting  for  you.  The  agent  will  not 
bring  them  to  your  camps  ;  he  tells  you,  you  can  have 
them  by  coming  after  them,  and  I  think  you  had  better 
go  and  get  them. 

"  The  agent's  heart  is  warm  ;  he  does  not  want  any 
trouble  to  arise  ;  but  he  is  alone.  Perhaps,  if  his  Kiowa 
and  Apache  friends  come  in,  they  can  help  him  to  stop 
this  trouble,  even  after  it  is  begun,  so  that  it  will  not 
amount  to  much." 

A  murmur  of  satisfaction  spread  through  the  lodge, 
with  the  expression,  "  Guit-ar-ke  to'-z&nt  Thomis-sy," 
or,  in  English,  "Thomas's  talk  is  good  ;  "  and  Kicking 
Bird  replied,  u  Good  !  as  that  is  your  advice,  we  will  go 
in  to  the  Agency,  and  I  will  make  my  camp  and  sit 
down  where  the  agent  tells  me." 

The  cloud  which  had  been  lowering  over  the  camp 
since  my  first  arrival  was  lifted,  and  cheerfulness  restored. 

The  next  day  we  returned  to  the  Agency. 

We  learned,  by  several  Indians  we  met  on  the  way, 
that  several  war  parties  of  Comanches  had  started  for 
Texas  since  our  going  out  to  the  camps,  as  they  looked 
upon  the  commissioner's  renewed  demand  for  the  five 
men,  after  they  had  complied  with  their  agreement,  as  a 
determination  for  war  on  the  part  of  government. 

It  was  late  in  the  evening  when  we  arrived  at  the 
Agency,  where  we  found  that  the  agent  had  received 
another  telegram,  not  exactly  annulling  the  former,  but 
ordering  a  continuation  of  rations  until  further  orders. 


230  LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 

It  appears  that  the  prompt  action  of  the  Washington 
branch  of  the  executive  committee,  who  hastened  to 
Washington  immediately  on  being  informed  of  the  pre 
vious  telegram,  had  opportunities  with  the  proper  officers 
there,  and  labored  to  show  up  the  probable  results  aris 
ing  from  the  conditional  release  of  Satanta  and  Big  Tree, 
after  a  full  and  perfect  release  had  been  promised,  —  the 
still  further  aggravation  upon  the  south-western  tribes 
by  the  renewal  of  this  demand,  after,  as  they  supposed, 
a  compromise  had  been  effected  with  which  they  had 
complied,  —  has  been  instrumental  in  causing  this  pres 
ent  change. 

This  course,  by  continuing  a  state  of  suspense,  though 
preferable  to  the  prospect  of  immediate  war,  is  far  from 
pleasant. 

After  reconsidering  the  situation,  government  ordered 
the  continuation  of  rations  to  the  Comanches,  and  three 
fourths  of  their  annuities,  upon  condition  that  they  bring 
in  all  the  stolen  stock  —  almost  the  precise  conditions 
of  the  offer  made  by  them  to  the  commissioner  at  the 
time  of  the  council,  and  by  him  utterly  refused. 

This  vacillating  on  the  part  of  the  government  cannot 
have  a  very  salutary  effect  on  the  minds  of  the  Indians. 
Making  a  positive  demand,  refusing  any  other  considera 
tion,  and  then  retreating  from  it,  after  threats  of  extreme 
measures,  when  it  is  seen  they  will  not  comply,  is  con 
strued  by  them  into  an  act  of  fear  or  weakness  on  the 
part  of  government.  It  is,  however,  undoubtedly  better 
to  retreat  from  a  bad  position,  even  though  it  have  not 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  231 

the  best  effect,  than  to  adhere  to  it ;  yet  it  would  have 
been  far  better  not  to  have  taken  it  at  all. 

Had  the  commissioner  —  who  evidently  has  the  welfare 
of  the  Indian  at  heart,  and  is  very  desirous  of  promoting 
it  —  but  seen  it  right  at  the  time  to  have  modified  the 
proposition  of  the  Comanches  to  the  present  form,  I  have 
no  doubt  but  it  would  have  prevented  much  raiding  in 
Texas  the  incoming  winter,  and  perhaps  saved  the  nation 
the  expense  of  an  "  Indian  war."  ' 

It  may  have  been  a  correct  view  and  motive  to  en 
deavor  to  exalt  the  authority  and  power  of  the  state  of 
Texas  in  the  eyes  of  the  Indian,  but  to  do  this  at  the 
expense  of  the  dignity  and  authority  of  the  general  gov 
ernment  is  weakening  the  hands  of  all  who  are  laboring 
in  the  work  of  civilizing  this  people,  by  destroying  their 
respect  for  the  government,  and  rendering  its  efforts  and 
influence  almost,  if  not  wholly,  nugatory. 


232  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

VISIT  TO  THE  KICKAPOO  CAMP.  —  -  CAMP  AMONG  THE 
MOUNTAINS.  —  KICKAPOOS.  —  RETURN  TO  KIOWA 
CAMP.  -  WHITE  WOLF.  —  NEPHEW  OF  KICKING  BIRD 
SHOT  AT  BY  WHITE  MEN.  —  TEXAN  DESPERADOES.  — 
BREAKFAST  WITH  AN  OLD  KIOWA  WARRIOR.  —  MULES 
STOLEN  BY  COMANCHES,  AND  RECOVERED  BY  KICK 
ING  BIRD.  —  DEATH  OF  STUMBLING  BEAR\S  GRAND 
SON.  —  LONE  WOLF'S  SON  KILLED  IN  MEXICO. 


Month,  YltJi.  —  Having  been  furnished  with  an 
ambulance,  comfortably  fitted  up  for  sojourning  in  camp 
as  well  as  travelling  from  place  to  place,  I  left  the 
Agency  for  the  Kiowa  camp  on  the  13th,  the  day  after 
Kicking  Bird,  and  the  chiefs  encamped  with  him,  had 
received  their  annuities.  The  journey  occupied  two 
days,  most  of  the  way,  I  suppose,  where  a  wagon  never 
before  had  gone. 

A  part  of  the  distance  was  exceedingly  rough,  espe 
cially  through  the  "  gap  in  the  mountains,"  a  wild,  rocky 
pass,  nearly  two  miles  in  length,  between  high,  rocky 
bluffs.  After  remaining  in  camp  until  this  afternoon,  a 
party  of  perhaps  a  dozen  of  us  started  for  the  Kickapoo 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  233 

camps,  in  company  with  the  Kickapoo  chief  and  one  or 
two  others,  who  had  been  for  a  day  or  two  guests  at  our 
camp,  and  had  received  several  tokens  of  friendship  in 
the  form  of  blankets,  coats,  &c. 

We  travelled  in  a  direction  nearly  south,  passing  sev 
eral  miles  east  of  Rainy  Mountain.  This  is  a  low,  smooth, 
round-topped  mound,  nothing  more  than  a  hill ;  but 
standing  alone  on  the  plains,  entirely  isolated  from  other 
mountains,  though  not  remote  from  them,  it  becomes  a 
conspicuous  object. 

After  crossing  a  wide  plain  between  different  ridges 
of  mountains,  we  ascended  to  an  elevated  plateau  sur 
rounded  by  high,  rocky  peaks,  among  which  the  East 
Fork  of  Rainy  Mount  Creek  —  a  fine  stream  of  clear, 
pure  water — has  its  origin.  Here  we  encamped  for 
the  night. 

Nothing,  in  the  way  of  purely  land  scenery,  could  be 
more  picturesque  than  this  elevated  prairie,  surrounded 
by  huge  rocks,  pile  upon  pile,  with  here  and  there  a 
stinted  cedar,  struggling  for  life  and  a  scanty  foothold  in 
the  fissures  by  which  they  are  rifted.  These,  rising  as 
they  do  several  hundred  feet  above  us,  in  every  conceiv 
able  form  of  serrated  crags,  present  an  outline  against 
the  clear  vault  of  heaven  equally  striking  with  the  most 
fanciful  sketch  the  pencil  ever  traced. 

Several  fires  were  soon  blazing  on  the  bank  of  the 
clear  stream,  whose  waters,  lower  down,  had  on  several 
former  occasions  cooled  my  thirst  and  refreshed  my 
drooping  spirits,  after  days  and  weeks  of  sojourn  on  the 


234  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

plains,  where  no  draught  but  turbid,  sickening,  alkaline 
water  could  be  had,  and  many  times  an  insufficiency 
even  of  that. 

After  the  ponies  and  mules  had  been  taken  care  of 
for  the  night,  we  gathered  around  these  fires  in  the  open 
air,  and  our  evening  meal  was  prepared. 

Coffee  was  soon  ready,  with  plenty  of  dried  buffalo 
meat,  and  bread  made  after  the  most  primitive  style  of 
art,  —  mixed  with  water,  without  salt,  and  baked  upon 
the  coals. 

One  woman,  out  of  regard  for  my  more  civilized  taste, 
plaited  the  twigs  and  small  branches  of  a  green  bush  to 
gether  so  as  to  form  a  network  of  twigs,  spread  a  cake 
of  dough  upon  it,  and  held  it  over  the  hot  embers,  turn 
ing  it  from  time  to  time  until  thoroughly  baked. 

Meanwhile  the  rest  of  the  group  were  in  the  enjoy 
ment  of  great  glee  in  anticipation  of  the  account  which 
they  appeared  to  have  no  doubt  I  would  put  down  to  be 
read  by  the  world  of  "  white  paper  talkers,"  and  the 
way  the  "  white  squaws  would  laugh  about  the  good 
Kiowa  woman,  who  baked  Thomises  bread  on  sticks  to 
keep  the  ashes  from  sticking  to  it." 

~L8th.  —  Early  in  the  morning  we  were  up  and  stirring, 
but,  on  account  of  the  dilatory  habits  of  the  Indians,  and 
the  weather  being  cool  and  frosty,  we  did  not  get  started 
until  past  eight  o'clock.  Crossing  the  stream,  we  fol 
lowed  its  course  for  a  mile  or  two  farther,  where  it  has 
its  source  among  these  wild,  rocky  mountains. 

Our  way  for  several  miles  lay  over  an  elevated  plateau, 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  235 

stony  in  places,  but  mostly  sufficiently  smooth  to  permit 
of  my  trotting  briskly  along,  although  near  at  hand  were 
masses  of  huge  boulders,  rising  with  the  grandeur  of 
mountain  scenes,  but  rougher  and  more  serrated  in  out 
line  than  any  mountains  I  had  elsewhere  seen. 

Indeed  the  Wichitas  —  formed  as  they  are  of  bare 
rocks  apparently  rent  and  shivered  by  some  awful  con 
vulsion  of  nature,  lying  and  standing  in  every  conceiva 
ble  position  and  angle  —  excel  the  mountains  of  the  east 
in  the  rough,  notched,  and  cragged  appearance  which 
they  nearly  everywhere  present,  as  much  as  they  may 
fall  short  in  real  magnitude. 

Medicine  Bluff  Creek  —  on  which  Fort  Sill  is  situated, 
and  which  through  its  whole  course  winds  about  among 
rocks  and  mountains,  sometimes  cutting  its  way  hun 
dreds  of  feet  deep  in  its  rock-bound  course  —  has  its  or 
igin  in  the  same  beautiful  plateau  with  the  East  Fork  of 
Rainy  Mountain  Creek,  emphatically  a  stream  of  the 
plains,  flowing  silently  over  treacherous  quicksands  and 
beds  of  red  and  yellow  clay.  We  followed  down  the 
valley  of  the  former  stream  several  miles  to  the  camp  of 
the  Kickapoos,  which  is  situated  in  a  wild,  rocky  glen, 
on  both  sides  of  the  stream.  Here  we  found  a  team  from 
the  Agency,  which  had  been  sent  out  with  provisions 
for  them  by  A.  Williams,  their  agent. 

The  Kickapoos  have  recently  arrived  from  Mexico, 
where  they  have  been  for  several  years  past,  at  times 
raiding  and  committing  depredations  in  Texas.  In  the 
early  part  of  last  summer,  a  party  of  them,  in  company 


236  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

with  some  Apaches  residing  among  the  mountains  west 
of  the  Pecos  River,  were  pursued  from  that  state  by 
United  States  troops,  who  followed  them  across  the  Rio 
Grande  to  their  encampment,  and  captured  fifty  or  sixty 
of  their  women  and  children.  These  captives  have  not 
yet  been  returned  to  them,  but  promised  on  condition 
of  their  coming  and  settling  down  on  a  reservation  on 
the  south-west  side  of  the  Arkansas  River.  This  reser 
vation  was  granted  them  in  part  payment  for  land  once 
occupied  by  them  in  Kansas.  Their  agent,  Andrew 
Williams,  has  been  for  some  time  waiting  at  the  Kiowa 
Agency  for  the  commissioners,  (who  prevailed' upon  them 
to  leave  Mexico,  one  of  whom  has  gone  to  Washington), 
to  deliver  them  into  his  hands.  They  have  now  been 
five  or  six  weeks  on  this  reservation,  and  still  do  not  go 
to  the  Agency,  The  commissioner,  who  is  getting  a 
heavy  salary,  with  expenses  borne,  is  sitting  quietly  at 
Fort  Sill,  making  no  very  vigorous  exertion  towards  get 
ting  such  a  source  of  revenue  off  his  hands,  by  bringing 
them  in  and  turning  them  over  to  their  agent.  The 
latter  is  anxiously  awaiting  that  event,  in  order  to  con 
duct  them  to  their  reservation,  so  as  to  be  able  to  provide 
for  their  winter  quarters.  Their  women  and  children, 
who  were  captured  in  the  early  part  of  summer,  are  al 
ready  on  their  reservation,  awaiting  their  arrival. 

The  object  of  the  Kiowas  in  making  this  visit  is  the 
renewal  of  friendship,  by  exchanging  presents,  and  to 
trade  for  some  Mexican  blankets,  which,  being  water 
proof,  are  more  highly  esteemed  by  the  Indians  than  the 


BIG  TREE  (Aooo  ETA),  KTOWA  CHIEF 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  237 

Mackinaw  blankets  sold  to  them  by  the  licensed  traders, 
and  issued  as  part  of  their  annuities. 

21st.  —  After  leaving  the  Kickapoo  camp  on  the  19th, 
Kicking  Bird,  his  wife,  and  myself  went  to  the  Agency, 
where  we  remained  one  night,  and  returned  yesterday 
and  to-day  to  camp.  A  storm  of  snow  much  impeded 
our  progress  by  balling  upon  the  feet  of  the  mules,  and 
causing  the  ambulance  to  slide  down  the  steep  sides  of 
the  gulches  we  had  to  cross.  Though  I  could  lock  the 
wheels,  yet  the  snow  and  wet  clay  would  allow  the  whole 
weight  of  the  ambulance  to  press  upon  the  mules,  and 
slip  down  the  steep  banks  in  a  manner  rather  more  rapid 
than  was  pleasant  or  safe.  Several  bolts  in  the  coupling 
finally  broke,  and  the  king-bolt  bent  so  that  the  forward 
axletree  turned  over;  and  in  this  manner  we  entered 
camp,  with  the  ambulance  in  rather  a  dilapidated  con 
dition. 

On  arriving,  I  found  White  Wolf,  one  of  the  Comanche 
chiefs  who  had  not  discouraged  his  young  men  from 
raiding  in  Texas,  with  his  wife,  occupying  the  lodge, 
where  I  have  made  my  camp  home  this  fall  and  winter. 
In  the  evening,  Dangerous  Eagle,  his  brother  Big  Tree, 
and  their  people  arrived,  and  of  course  a  "  big  smoke" 
and  talk  must  of  necessity  follow.  As  they  collected  in 
the  lodge,  I  was  asked  if  I  had  not  a  looking-glass  in 
my  trunk.  Replying  in  the  affirmative,  I  was  desired  to 
take  it  out  arid  have  it  carried  out  of  the  lodge,  as  riot 
being  good  medicine  to  some  of  the  party,  particularly 
White  Wolf.  Not  knowing  how  much  more  of  the  con- 


238  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

tents  of  my  trunk  might  require  removing  on  similar 
grounds,  I  thought  best  to  remove  it  wholly,  and  so  rid 
the  lodge  of  all  obnoxious  medicine  at  once.  This  being 
done,  rather  than  remain  for  some  hours  enveloped  in 
clouds  of  tobacco  smoke,  I  retired  to  the  ambulance, 
and  betook  myself  to  sleep. 

22c?.  —  Repaired  my  ambulance  by  straightening  the 
bent  bolts,  and  tying  the  parts  together  with  raw  hide 
where  the  bolts  were  broken,  so  that,  with  proper  care, 
I  think  I  can  get  to  the  Agency  with  it. 

To-day,  while  the  young  man  who  looks  after  Kicking 
Bird's  ponies  and  mules,  being  his  nephew,  was  looking 
for  some  missing  ponies,  after  having  taken  my  mules 
to  the  herd,  he  saw  three  white  men,  — probably  hunt 
ers,  as  they  proved  not  to  be  surveyors  ;  one  of  them, 
for  some  purpose  known  only  to  himself,  shot  at  him. 
The  ball  passed  through  his  shirt  and  blanket,  but  fortu 
nately  missed  his  body,  and  he  escaped  unharmed. 

The  Kiowas  are  much  excited  about  it  this  evening, 
and  had  he  been  killed,  in  all  probability  the  earth 
would  have  drunk  other  blood  than  his  ere  the  sun  of 
another  day  had  risen.  That  little  party,  if  no  more, 
might  have  looked  upon  the  setting  sun  this  day  for  the 
last  time. 

The  free  press  of  our  country  would  have  been  flooded 
with  inflammatory  articles  against  the  Indians,  with  hor 
rible  and  soul-stirring  accounts  of  "Indian  barbarities," 
"  three  men  killed  by  the  Kiowas,"  &c.,  &c.,  while 
there  might  have  been  no  one  to  have  given  one  word 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  239 

of  explanation  to  the  world.  It  is  high  time  that  the 
injuries  received,  and  the  aggravating  circumstances, 
which  excite  the  uncultivated  minds  of  these  savages  to 
acts  of  retaliation  and  barbarity,  were  beginning  to  be 
understood,  and,  if  possible,  stopped. 

We  hear  abundance  about  Indian  depredations  in 
Texas,  but  rarely  of  the  robberies  committed  by  white 
people  from  that  state  against  them.  These  are  not 
seldom  nor  small.  Over  two  hundred  head  of  ponies 
and  mules  have  been  stolen  from  the  Indians  of  this 
reservation  alone,  since  the  council,  in  the  10th  month 
last,  and  the  affiliated  bands  of  the  Wichita  Agency 
have  suffered  about  the  same.  Yet  Governor  Davis,  at 
the  council  at  Fort  Sill,  made  the  public  declaration, 
"  My  people  have  committed  no  depredations  against 
you,"  in  the  face  of  hundreds  of  Indians  and  many  white 
people  who  knew  to  the  contrary. 

It  is  a  well-known  fact  that  there  is  a  gang  of  desper 
adoes,  having  their  headquarters  about  Red  River  Sta 
tion,  Jacksboro',  and  Waco,  in  Texas,  who  make  a  regu 
lar  business  of  horse-stealing  and  other  desperate  deeds. 
These  are  furnished,  as  I  have  been  informed  from  relia 
ble  sources,*  with  false  hair,  masks,  and  other  Indian 


*  On  one  occasion  the  sheriff  of  one  of  the  north-western  counties  of 
Texas  informed  me,  that  twice  in  his  official  capacity  he  had  called 
out  a'  portion  of  the  militia  to  put  down  Indian  depredators  in  his 
county,  and  in  the  ensuing  skirmish  one  or  two  had  been  killed.  The 
individuals  killed  on  both  these  occasions  proved  to  be  white  men,  so 
thoroughly  disguised  with  false  hair,  masks,  and  Indian  equipage,  as  to 
readily  be  mistaken  for  Indians. 


240  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

disguises,  so  as  to  pass  readily  for  Indians  when  it  suits 
their  convenience  to  do  so  ;  and  I  have  no  doubt,  while 
it  must  be  admitted  that  Indians  have  done,  and  are  still 
doing,  more  or  less  raiding  in  that  state,  that  a  large 
amount  of  the  so-called  Indian  depredations  and  bar 
barities,  even .  of  the  darkest  dye,  are  committed  by 
these  savages  with  white  skins. 

A  still  darker  shade,  if  possible,  is  given  to  their  crimes 
by  attributing  to  others  what  they  themselves  have  done. 
This  they  do  by  furnishing  telegrams  and  newspaper 
paragraphs,  —  anonymous,  of  course,  but  giving  the  au 
thority  of  Major  or  Captain  Someone,  who  has  lately 
arrived  from  such  a  place  and  reports  so  and  so,  — 
giving  the  details  of  their  own  deeds.  Sometimes  the 
Indians  thus  reported  on  the  war-path  have  been  sick 
in  their  own  lodges,  on  their  own  reservations,  or  run 
ning  buffalo  hundreds  of  miles  from  the  scene  of  the 
reported  depredation. 

This  has  lately  been  the  case  with  Satan ta  and  Big 
Tree,  whose  doings  in  Texas  since  their  release  have 
furnished  hundreds  of  paragraphs  for  the  newspapers, 
while  to  my  certain  knowledge  the  latter  was  at  home, 
sick  in  his  lodge,  and  the  former  enjoying  —  after  two 
years'  confinement  in  prison  —  the  pleasures  of  the  buf 
falo  chase,  on  territory  assigned  for  the  purpose. 

23cZ.  —  Breakfasted  with  an  old  Kiowa  warrior,  an 
uncle  of  Kicking  Bird,  who  had  a  Mexican  wife.  I 
was  directed  to  sit  on  the  side  opposite  the  entrance,  at 
the  right  hand  of  Kicking  Bird,  under  what  is  com- 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  241 

monly  suspended  from  the  lodge  pole  as  the  medicine 
sack.  Of  this  I  took  no  notice  on  sitting  down,  but 
presently,  on  turning  my  head,  felt  something  softly 
brushing  my  ears,  which  proved  to  be  a  quantity  of 
hair. 

This  had  once  covered  the  heads  of  the  victims  of  the 
old  man's  prowess.  After  I  had  finished  my  breakfast, 
I  reclined  back  in  a  position  to  notice  more  particularly 
this  peculiar  institution  of  the  American  savage. 

The  scalps  had  been  trimmed  and  stretched,  while 
fresh,  upon  small  hoops,  about  four  inches  in  diameter, 
and  strung  upon  sticks,  by  running  a  stick  like  an  arrow, 
only  larger  and  about  two  feet  in  length,  through  them, 
near  one  edge.  There  were  three  of  these  sticks,  each 
of  which  contained  a  dozen  or  more  of  these  sickening 
trophies  of  his  former  bravery,  the  long  hair  of  .which 
hung  down,  and  was  partially  concealed  by  a  blanket. 
The  sight  was  as  ghastly  and  sickening  as  civilized  eyes 
ever  beheld,  but  to  the  savage  mind  a  trophy  attesting 
the  bravery  and  strength  of  the  possessor,  as  it  is  not 
presumable  that  the  original  proprietors  of  these  locks 
yielded  them  up  without  a  struggle. 

I  had  often  before  partaken  of  the  hospitality  of  this 
old  man  and  his  wife,  but  always  in  warm  weather, 
when  the  meal  was  served  in  the  open  air,  under  an 
awning,  and  had  never  before  been  inside  of  their  lodge. 
The  wife  is  a  fine-looking  little  woman,  who  was  un 
doubtedly  captured  by  him  while  young ;  and  it  would 
not  be  at  all  surprising  were  the  scalps  of  her  parents 
16 


242  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

hanging  in  her  lodge  as  evidence  of  her  husband's 
valor. 

They  have  a  very  pretty  little  girl,  probably  about 
eight  year's  of  age,  and  I  could  but  hope  that  the  time 
may  soon  roll  around,  when  such  a  spectacle  as  her 
father's  lodge  affords  may  be  done  away  forever,  and 
remembered  even  by  Kiowas  only  with  disgust  and 
abhorrence.  Truly  this  would  be  a  very  great  change 
from  their  present  state  of  feeling  ;  but  knowing  that 
there  is  One  who  can  change  the  hearts  of  men,  as  a 
man  turns  a  watercourse  in  his  field,  such  a  thing  not 
only  is  not  impossible,  but  through  the  efficacy  of  divine 
grace,  is  probable. 

30^.  —  Having  removed  to  the  Washita  River,  above 
the  mouth  of  Rainy  Mountain  Creek,  on  the  25th  in 
stant,  our  mules  and  ponies  were  turned  upon  new  pas 
turage,  and  last  evening  the  young  man  to  whom  their 
keeping  is  intrusted  reported  several  head  as  missing,  — 
mine  among  the  number.  This  morning  Kicking  Bird 
set  out  himself  to  look  for  them.  He  soon  found  the 
tracks  of  my  mules,  —  which  he  knew  by  their  shoe- 
prints,  —  accompanied  by  those  of  a  single  unshod  pony  ; 
whence  he  was  led  to  believe  they  were  stolen  by  an 
Indian. 

He  accordingly  pressed  rapidly  forward,  following  the 
trail  for  many  miles,  until  it  at  length  brought  up  in 
a  Comanche  camp,  where  he  found  the  mules  lariated, 
thus  proving  the  correctness  of  his  supposition.  I  need 
scarcely  add,  that  he  was  in  no  very  pleasant  humor 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  243 

about  it,  and  it  was  in  all  probability  well  for  the  Co- 
manche  that  he  had  reached  camp  before  being  over* 
taken.  He  returned  late  this  evening,  with  my  mules, 
without  having  found  his  own  stock. 

1st  Month,  llfA,  1874.  —  Last  night  an  infant  son  of 
Ko-yone-mo,  Stumbling  Bear's  daughter,  died.  I  was 
awakened  in  the  night  by  the  death-wail  in  the  lodge, 
but  a  few  steps  from  my  ambulance,  in  which  I  slept. 
This  morning  the  body  was  buried,  at  some  distance 
from  camp,  being  borne  to  its  last  resting-place  by  the 
mother.  The  child  had  been  sick  for  nearly  two  weeks, 
and  its  death  expected  for  some  days. 

As  there  is  so  much  superstition  among  them,  I  did 
not  press  the  matter  of  seeing  the  burial,  or  the  jug 
glery  of  the  medicine-man.  But  I  heard  the  passionate 
cries  of  the  mother,  whose  face  and  arms  were  smeared 
in  blood,  from  gashes  of  her  own  inflicting.  The  wail- 
ings  of  the  family  and  near  relatives,  as  they  left  the 
lodge  for  the  burial,  burst  upon  the  ear  in  a  prolonged, 
dismal  cry,  which  gradually  died  away  in  the  woods  as 
the  distance  increased  and  the  party  approached  the 
grave.  I  heard  also  the  groanings,  singing,  and  un 
earthly  noises  made  by  the  medicine-man  in  his  at 
tempts  to  drive  away  the  evil  spirits  which  were  the 
cause  of  the  child's  sickness  and  death,  repeated  from 
time  to  time  after  it  was  considered  dangerously  sick ; 
but  all  was  of  no  avail.  The  child  is  dead. 

In  connection  with  this  account  I  should  mention  a 
circumstance  in  which  I  was  particularly  implicated,  as 


244  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

corroborating  a  superstitious  notion  of  this  people.  It 
appears  that  in  their  doctrine  of  signs  and  omens,  it  is 
considered  an  omen  of  death  to  a  child  for  any  one  to 
step  over  it.  Some  few  days  before  this  child  was  taken 
sick,  I  was  in  the  lodge,  which  I  consider  my  camp- 
home,  belonging  to  Stumbling  Bear.  Sun  Boy  came  in, 
and  sat  down  upon  one  of  the  mats,  which  are  used  as 
lounges  by  day  and  as  beds  at  night.  It  is  a  part  of 
his  medicine  that  no  person  must  pass  between  him  and 
the  fire.  Ko-yone-mo  came  in,  with  her  infant,  in  its 
cradle,  upon  her  back,  and  seating  herself  by  Sun  Boy, 
laid  her  babe  back  behind  her,  so  that  it  extended  across 
the  mats,  from  the  side  of  the  lodge  to  the  place  where 
she  sat.  Other  women  came  in,  and  seated  themselves 
around  the  lodge,  while  the  side  opposite  to  Sun  Boy 
was  occupied  by  the  cooks,  with  kettles  of  meat,  coffee, 
bread,  bake-kettle,  dishes,  &c.  The  passage  on  that  side 
of  the  lodge,  from  where  I  was  seated  to  its  entrance, 
was  completely  obstructed.  At  this  juncture  my  name 
was  called  by  some  one  outside  the  lodge.  I  at  once 
arose  to  go  out,  but  one  glance  around  the  lodge  con 
vinced  me  that  the  only  way  of  egress  was  behind  Sun 
Boy  and  those  sitting  by  him.  Without  hesitating,  I 
passed  behind  him,  when  this  babe  lay  across  my  way  ; 
and  not  being  aware  of  the  dangerous  omen  of  stepping 
over  it,  nor  yet  well  enough  versed  in  Kiowa  politeness 
to  wait  for  the  mother  to  lift  it  out  of  my  path,  I 
stepped  over  it.  A  smothered  groan  was  uttered  by 
every  woman  in  the  lodge,  with  the  hand  laid  upon  the 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  245 

mouth,  in  token  of  bad  medicine.  It  being  too  late  to 
recall  the  act,  I  went  out  of  the  lodge.  I  had  stepped 
over  a  living  child  as  over  a  grave ;  that  child  would 
surely  die  ;  and,  unhappily,  in  less  than  three  weeks  its 
grave  could  be  walked  over. 

V&th. —  This  is  a  day  of  wailing  in  our  camp.  News 
arrived  this  morning  of  the  death  of  two  Kiowa  braves 
— 'the  one  a  son  of  Lone  Wolf,  the  other  of  Red  Otter, 
Lone  Wolf's  brother.  They  were  killed  while  on  a  raid 
in  Mexico.  Lone  Wolf's  son  was  wounded  in  the  knee, 
a  year  ago  last  summer,  while  raiding  in  Texas,  and 
came  near  losing  his  life.  This,  it  seems,  did  not  satis 
fy  his  thirst  for  blood,  and  the  Kiowas  determining  to 
raid  no  more  in  Texas,  he,  the  past  autumn,  went  into 
Mexico,  where  it  appears  he  has  been  killed.  The  camp 
resounded  with  the  death- wail,  —  the  song  of  mourning 
for  the  unreturning  braves,  —  mingled  with  the  war- 
whoop.  This  was  revived  at  stated  intervals  for  sev 
eral  days. 


246  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

RELIGIOUS  FEELINGS.  —  AN  INSTANCE  OF  THE  OVERRUL 
ING  OF  PROVIDENCE.  —  SINGULAR  WEATHER.  —  CAP 
TAIN  BLACK  BEAVER'S  SPEECH.  —  VISIT  TO  THE 

WICHITA  AGENCY.  —  STEREOSCOPIC  VIEWS  IN  KIOWA 
CAMP. — MURDER  OF  A  SURVEYOR.  —  TRADING  FOR 
AMMUNITION. —  SULPHUR  SPRING. 

MY  mind  has  been  of  late  much  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  divine  goodness  and  mercy,  far  beyond  the 
utterance  of  words,  in  which  I  was  favored  to  see  the 
futility  and  utter  insignificance  of  words,  as  between  the 
soul  and  its  Maker  and  Redeemer,  who  sees  the  very 
secrets  of  the  heart,  and  knows  the  intents  and  motives 
thereof. 

As  the  husk  is  valueless,  except  as  enclosing  the 
precious  kernel,  so  words  of  themselves  are  powerless, 
except  as  they  contain  the  precious  seed  of  life.  As  a 
groan  may  be  more  powerful  in  giving  an  idea  of  intense 
suffering  than  the  best  set  form  of  words,  so  there  is  an 
exercise  and  travail  of  spirit  too  deep  for  words  to  ex 
press,  or  the  carnal  mind  to  comprehend. 

Words  can   no  more  convey  to  the  understanding  of 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  247 

him  who  is  dead  in  sin  the  peace  which  the  world 
knows  not,  —  the  beauty,  the  glory  there  is  in  holiness, 
or  the  soul-satisfying  enjoyment  of  being  filled  with  the 
love  of  God,  which  passeth  understanding,  —  than  the 
colors  of  the  bow  in  the  cloud  can  be  conveyed  to  the 
conception  of  one  born  blind. 

Even  true  prayer  and  communion  between  God  and 
the  soul  of  man  may  exist  without  words.  We  read 
that  "  Elias  was  a  man  subject  to  like  passions  as  we  are, 
and  he  prayed  earnestly  that  it  might  not  rain  ;  and  it 
rained  not  on  the  earth  by  the  space  of  three  years  and 
six  months.  And  he  prayed  again,  and  the  heavens 
gave  rain."  Of  this  last  prayer  no  word  is  uttered,  but 
after  the  people  of  Israel  had  been  brought  to  confess, 
"  The  Lord  he  is  the  God,"  and  the  "  Law  "  vindicated 
by  the  slaying  of  the  prophets  of  Baal,  "  Elijah  went 
up  to  the  top  of  Carmel ;  and  he  cast  himself  down 
upon  the  earth,  and  put  his  face  between  his  knees," 
but  spoke  not  except  to  bid  his  servant  "  seven  times 
to  look  towards  the  sea."  Here  was  an  exercise  of  spirit 
before  the  Majestj^  on  high,  not  manifested  in  words, 
but  answered  with  power,  not  only  in  the  sending  of  a 
great  rain,  but  in  the  renewal  of  the  strength  of  the 
prophet,  so  that  he  even  outran  the  chariot  of  Ahab. 

Though  I  have  written  very  little  in  these  pages  rela 
tive  to  my  spiritual  exercises  and  conflicts,  ifc  has  not 
been  because  I  have  been  exempted  from  trials,  tempta 
tions,  and  many  discouraging  besetments  of  the  enemy, 
or  that  in  all  cases  I  have  escaped  without  wounds. 


248  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

But,  seeing  there  are  many  who  run  without  being  sent, 
—  who  talk  much  of  their  experiences  of  God,  of  Christ, 
and  a  spiritual  life,  who  have  not  borne  the  fruits  which 
become  a  life  of  holiness,  —  I  have  felt  averse  to  writing 
respecting  these  things  ;  lest,  like  some  spoken  of  by  a 
prophet,  who,  in  declaring,  "  *  The  Lord  liveth,'  swear 
falsely,"  not  having  experienced  the  verification  thereof 
for  themselves,  by  testifying  to  things  too  deep  for  me, 
I  may  appear  to  arrogate  to  myself  more  than  is  becom 
ing  the  low  state  of  humility  in  which  I  desire  to  live. 
Yet  I  now  feel  to  record,  as  the  experience  of  my  soul, 
"  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  sustained  "  and  supported  me, 
else  I  must  have  fainted  and  given  out  by  the  way. 

Truly  I  may  say,  in  all  humility  and  abasedness  of 
spirit,  —  "  knowing  that  in  me,  that  is,  in  my  flesh,  dwell- 
eth  no  good  thing," — whether  fruit  be  borne,  yea  or 
nay,  that  I  have  been  among  this  people  with  much 
sorrow  and  many  tears ;  under  discouragements  and 
heavy  burdens ;  in  heat  and  in  cold ;  in  hunger,  in  thirst, 
and  in  weariness ;  in  sickness,  in  weakness  of  the  flesh, 
and  weakness  of  the  spirit ;  in  perils,  in  privations,  and 
in  cruel  besetments  of  the  enemy  ;  alone  as  to  the  out 
ward,  and  a  stranger  among  a  strange  people  ;  having 
home,  wife,  and  children,  in  a  manner  as  though  I  had 
them  not.  Yet  hath  the  Lord  supported,  and  by  the 
right  arm  of  his  power,  notwithstanding  my  many  slips 
by  the  way,  sustained  and  upheld  in  all  and  through 
all;  may  his  name  be  magnified. 

Even  at  times,  when  his  gracious  presence  has  been, 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  249 

or  seemed  to  be,  withdrawn,  his  hand  has  been  under 
neath,  to  bear  up,  and  keep  me  from  falling,  to  make  a 
way  where  man  could  make  no  way,  and  to  overrule  the 
counsels  of  the  heathen,  and  machinations  of  evil  and 
designing  men  ;  so  that  I  have  not  only  been  preserved 
alive  through  dangers  seen  and  unseen,  but  even  the 
enemies  of  truth,  and  those  who  know  not  God,  have 
been  made  to  entreat  me  well.  "This  is  the  Lord's 
doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  my  eyes." 

As  an  instance  of  the  overruling  power  of  Providence 
in  making  use  of  the  bitterness  and  envy  of  man  to 
accomplish  his  own  purpose,  as  well  as*  by  his  own 
secret  power  to  preserve  those  who  put  their  trust  in 
the  arm  of  his  might,  I  will  mention  the  following  cir 
cumstances  :  — 

At  the  time  I  was  sent  for  to  come  out  to  camp,  just 
previous  to  the  Great  Medicine  Dance,  I  was  impressed 
with  a  belief  that  it  was  the  design  of  the  tribe  to  retain 
me  in  camp  until  Satanta  should  be  released ;  or,  in 
case  government  should  fail  to  keep  faith  with  them,  to 
take  my  life  as  the  first  act  of  hostility.  I  found  the 
agent  had  the  same  impressions,  and  as  a  consequence 
withdrew  all  requirement,  on  his  part,  of  my  going  out ; 
thus  leaving  me  entirely  at  liberty  to  act  in  accordance 
with  my  own  feelings,  or  as  I  might  be  best  satisfied  in 
doing.  On  fully  weighing  the  subject,  according  to  the 
best  of  my  ability,  I  believed  it  to  be  my  duty  to  go 
with  them. 

Subsequent   occurrences,   and    information   received, 


250  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

proved  beyond  a  question  these  impressions  to  have 
been  correct.  But  behold  the  marvellous  ways  of  God 
in  turning  that  which  was  designed  for  evil  to  good 
account.  Some  person,  or  persons,  probably,  to  cause 
an  unendurable  disappointment,  and  provoke  the  Kio- 
was  to  acts  of  hostilities,  sent  them  word,  in  the 
name  of  the  agent,  that  Satanta  and  Big  Tree  were 
already  at  the  Agency,  and  for  them  to  come  in  immedi 
ately  in  order  to  take  them  to  camp.  They  accordingly 
mustered  all  the  warriors  of  the  tribe,  in  order  to  make 
them  a  grand  reception,  and  came  in,  bringing  me  with 
them,  after  an  absence  from  the  Agency  of  four  weeks. 
Two  days  out,  I  was  taken  very  sick,  and  continued 
getting  worse,  which  occasioned  their  bringing  me  di 
rectly  to  the  agent's  house,  before  learning  that  Satanta 
had  not  been  released.  Continuing  very  sick,  I  was 
taken  to  the  doctor's  office,  where  I  remained  in  a  weak 
state,  daily  visited  by  Kiowas  until  they  left.  They 
departed  from  the  Agency  under  feelings  of  very  great 
disappointment. 

After  getting  out  north  of  Mount  Scott,  about  twelve 
miles  from  the  Agency,  they  stopped  and  held  a  council 
as  to  what  they  should  then  do.  An  Apache  woman, 
who  understands  the  Kiowa  language,  overhearing  a 
remark  made  by  some  one  of  the  tribe,  indicating  the 
character  of  the  proposed  council,  informed  her  husband 
(Apache  John),  near  whose  camp  the  council  was  to  be 
held.  He  immediately  sent  her,  with  another  woman, 
to  secrete  themselves  near  the  council  lodge.  As  it  was 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  251 

held  at  night,  they  easily  did  this,  and  distinctly  heard 
what  was  said,  and  the  decision  arrived  at. 

In  this  council  it  was  decided  that  five  of  their  most 
daring  and  brave  men  —  men  to  be  relied  upon  for  their 
powers  of  cunning  and  strategy  —  should  be  selected 
to  return  to  the  Agency,  seize  the  agent  and  myself, 
and  rush  with  us  to  the  plains,  beyond  the  reach  of  the 
soldiers,  whither  they  were  to  be  joined  by  the  tribe, 
and  where  we  were  to  be  held  as  hostages  until  Satanta 
and  Big  Tree  should  be  released.  The  five  men  were 
selected,  of  whom  the  notable  White  Horse  was  one  ; 
another  was  Running  Wolf,  than  whom  the  tribe  pos 
sess  no  more  vile  or  treacherous  character. 

Having  obtained  all  the  information  deemed  essential, 
the  women  retired  from  their  place  of  concealment,  and 
reported  to  John,  who  immediately  mounted  his  pony, 
came  in,  and  notified  the  agent  of  the  intentions  of 
the  Kiowas. 

Two  nights  after  this,  the  five  men  arrived  at  the 
Agency  just  after  dark,  occasioning  some  surprise  among 
the  employees,  as  the  Kiowas  had  left  but  three  days 
before,  and  the  agent  had  prudently  kept  the  plot  a 
secret,  except  from  his  wife,  son,  and  one  other  young 
man.  White  Horse,  on  entering  the  house,  not  know 
ing  what  information  the  agent  had  received,  and  wish 
ing  not  to  raise  any  suspicion,  took  off  his  revolver  and 
gave  it  to  the  agent's  wife,  and  sitting  down  in  an  arm 
chair  in  the  private  office,  one  of  the  arms  so  lifted  his 
blanket  as  to  disclose  another  beneath  it,  of  which  the 


252  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

agent  spoke  to  him,  much  to  his  confusion  and  embar 
rassment. 

They  were  treated  with  the  utmost  kindness,  supper 
provided,  and  conversation  carried  on,  in  which  the 
agent  betrayed  no  indication  of  his  knowing  the  object 
or  design  of  their  visit.  They  were  evidently  confused 
and  disconcerted,  and  not  accomplishing  their  designs  at 
first,  they  waited  until  the  next  night,  still  not  being 
being  able  to  carry  the  plot  into  execution,  and  the  fol 
lowing  morning  returned  to  camp,  the  agent  giving 
them  beef,  sugar,  and  coffee,  for  their  journey. 

They  reported  to  the  tribe  that  our  "  medicine  was 
too  strong,  and  they  could  not  touch  us." 

Thus,  through  the  watchful  care  and  all-sufficient  pro 
tecting  power  of  Him  who  never  slumbers  nor  sleeps, 
was  way  made  for  my  return,  and  our  deliverance  from 
this  deeply-laid  plot  for  our  capture  and  detention. 

Here  we  see  five  of  the  most  desperate  characters, 
men  whose  hands  were  "  swift  to  shed  blood,"  selected 
by  one  of  the  most  fierce  tribes  of  North  American  In 
dians,  turned  from  their  purposes  without  any  visible 
agency.  As  there  was  no  outward  manifestation  by 
which  this  work  was  wrought,  and  yet  a  secret  power, 
as  they  acknowledged,  so  "  strong  that  they  could  not 
touch  us,"  may  the  Lord  alone;  who  works  in  secret, 
and  to  whom  the  most  hidden  things  are  known,  have 
all  the  honor  and  praise. 

1.1th.  — Last  night  the  ponies  and  mules  were  brought 
in,  in  order  to  have  an  early  start  for  the  Agency  in  the 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  253 

morning.  Although  there  was  nothing  to  prevent  an 
early  start,  we  could  not,  from  the  habitual  slowness  of 
the  Indians,  get  under  way  until  eleven  o'clock.  Soon 
after  noon  the  wind  arose,  and  the  weather  grew  cold, 
with  a  dense  fog,  at  a  little  elevation  from  the  ground, 
which,  singularly  enough,  froze  in  the  tree-tops,  until 
ice  was  formed  on  the  twigs  a  half  an  inch  thick,  while 
the  grass  on  the  ground  was  dry.  The  women  became 
so  chilled  that  some  of  them  cried  like  children. 

After  a  little  search,  a  comparatively  sheltered  place 
was  found,  and  we  went  into  camp  early.  Kicking  Bird, 
having  had  a  nice  robe  prepared  for  my  wife,  brought 
it,  just  at  leaving  camp,  for  me  to  take  for  her.  By 
adding  this  to  my  bed  I  slept  very  warm  and  com 
fortably. 

31s£.  —  Captain  Black  Beaver,  a  Delaware,  who  had 
come  to  this  Agency  in  order  to  talk  to  the  Indians  of 
this  reservation,  to-day  made  a  speech  in  the  office  to 
such  of  the  chiefs  and  principal  men  of  the  Kiowas  and 
Comanches  as  were  present,  in  which  he  labored  hon 
estly  and  faithfully  to  induce  them  to  stop  raiding,  send 
their  children  to  school,  settle  down,  and  do  as  their 
friends  the  Quakers  wanted  them  to  do. 

44  The  Quakers,"  he  said,  "  are  your  friends  ;  they 
made  a  treaty  with  the  Indians  more  than  two  hundred 
years  ago,  in  which  both  parties  had  bound  themselves, 
and  their  children  after  them,  to  be  friends  to  each  other 
forever.  This  treaty  has  never  been  broken.  The  In- 


254  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

dians  have  never  taken  any  Quaker's  blood,  and  the 
Quakers  have  always  been  true  friends  to  the  Indians. 

"  Our  grandfather  at  Washington  knew  this,  and  for 
this  reason  had  sent  the  Quakers  among  us.  He  knew 
that  they  would  do  right  by  his  red  grandchildren. 
He  sent  two  of  them  among  us  to  build  us  a  school  ; 
they  made  us  a  good  school,  and  we  know  that  they  are 
good  men,  love  the  Indians,  and  will  take  good  care  of 
the  Indians'  children. 

"  He  has  now  proved  them,  and  Has  taken  them  away 
from  us,  and  sent  them  to  you.  One  of  them  —  Mr. 
Thomas  —  has  been  with  you  a  long  time,  and  you  know 
he  is  a  good  man.  Mr.  Alfred  (A.  J.  Standing)  is  also 
a  good  man  ;  and  when  you  are  ready  to  send  your  chil 
dren  to  school,  you  will  find  that  they  will  be  kind  and 
good  to  them. 

"  The  stone  school-house  to  which  we  (Delawares  and 
Caddoes)  send  our  children  is  yours.  We  know  it  is 
yours,  and  will  give  it  up  at  any  time  when  you  want  it. 
We  only  use  it  because  you  do  not,  and  we  have  not 
room  enough  in  our  own  school-house." 

He  further  said  that  he  had  attended  the  great  council 
at  Okmulgee,  in  which  fifteen  Indian  nations  were  repre 
sented  ;  and  they  wanted  all  the  Indians  of  this  terri 
tory  to  be  united,  to  become  one  people,  and  to  have 
one  common  cause.  The  raiding  of  the  young  Kiowas 
and  Comanches  worked  against  the  progress,  and  to  the 
injury  of  all  Indians. 

2d  Month,  20th.  —  Having  been  back  and  forth  be. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  255 

tween  the  Kiowa  camp  and  the  Agency,  and  feeling 
much  depressed  with  illness,  I  concluded  to  remain  in  at 
the  Agency  for  a  while,  and  try  the  effect  of  better  diet. 
On  the  16th  inst.-  I  went  to  the  Wichita  Agency,  and 
spent  a  few  clays  there,  during  which  I  rode  out  to  sev 
eral  Caddo  settlements,  also  to  the  Pawnee,  Wichita, 
and  Comanche  camps. 

The  Caddoes  are  rapidly  improving.  When  I  first 
became  acquainted  with  them  there  were  but  two  or 
three  farms  among  them,  and  their  houses,  though  of 
pretty  good  size,  were  of  the  most  miserable  description, 
being  close,  dark,  smoky,  and  filthy.  Now  they  have 
about  two  thousand  acres  broken  for  crops,  over  one 
hundred  good  frontier  houses,  with  windows  -of  glass, 
doors  and  chimneys,  with  some  household  furniture  — 
tables,  chairs,  bedsteads,  and  the  like.  The  houses  have 
been  mostly  built  by  themselves.  They  have  also  quite 
a  quantity  of  stock,  besides  ponies.  The  school  is  in  a 
flourishing  condition,  having  about  sixty  scholars,  and  a 
prospect  of  twelve  or  fifteen  more  in  a  few  days. 

On  a  little  tour  around  among  the  camps,  with  Dr. 
F.  Grinnell,  we  found  the  Pawnees  indulging  in  an 
athletic  sport  requiring  the  exercise  of  some  skill,  as 
well  as  practice,  to  perform. 

Two  of  them,  grown  men,  had  a  ring  of  some  flex 
ible  material,  about  four  inches  in  diameter,  and  each  of 
them  a  straight  wooden  rod,  about  four  feet  in  length, 
with  a  small  knob  or  button  at  one  end  and  a  double 
hook  at  the  other,  similar  to  the  flukes  of  an  anchor  on 


256  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

a  small  scale.  Starting  off  at  a  full  run,  one  of  them 
would  throw  the  ring  with  all  his  might  ahead  of  them, 
which,  striking  the  ground,  and  rolling  rapidly  from 
them,  presented  only  the  rim ;  each  poised  his  rod 
above  his  head,  and  hurled  it  at  the  ring,  the  knobbed 
end  foremost,  with  such  dexterity  as  that  one  or  the 
other  of  them,  would  seldom  fail  to  catch  the  ring  upon 
the  hooks  at  the  end  of  the  rod. 

We  saw  some  other  games  played  by  the  Wacoes  and 
Towackonies,  but  were  more  interested,  on  approaching 
a  Caddo  settlement,  in  observing  the  men  and  boys 
engaged  in  another  kind  of  exercise,  which  required 
some  strength,  as  well  as  skill  and  taste  in  its  execu 
tion.  While  some  boys  were  drawing  rails  with  a 
wagon,  a  couple  of  men  were  laying  out  the  worm,  and 
putting  up  a  fence.  I  think  I  never  saw  a  fence  laid 
up  more  plumb  at  the  corners,  or  that  deviated  less 
from  a  straight  line  ;  and  I  could  but  think  that  the 
fine  taste  manifested  by  the  agent  in  all  his  work  was 
being  copied  by  his  Indians.  The  Caddoes,  like  the 
other  Indians,  are  averse  to  labor,  and  are  easily  divert 
ed  from  it  by  discouraging  circumstances.  Still,  they 
are  rapidly  rising  in  the  scale  of  civilization,  and  I  think, 
with  proper  encouragement,  will  soon  become  a  self-sup 
porting  people.  Some  of  their  young  men  are  learning 
the  trades  of  carpenter  and  blacksmith.  The  Wichitas, 
though  far  behind  the  Caddoes,  have  made  some  im 
provement,  especially  in  the  dress  of  the  women,  since 
my  coming  among  them.  They  have  fifteen  or  twenty 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  257 

children  at  school ;  beyond  this  they  are  not  advancing 
very  fast. 

3d  Month,  5th.  —  I  came  out  to  camp  day  before 
yesterday,  alone,  and  meeting  a  band  of  Comanches, 
while  talking  with  them  they  took  it  upon  them,  by  way 
of  making  themselves  agreeable,  to  relieve  me  of  both 
my  lariats. 

Yesterday  and  to-day  I  have  been  busy  showing 
the  "  Alphabetical  Object  Teacher,"  Kaleidoscope,  and 
Stereoscopic  Views.  I  have  been  much  surprised,  as 
well  as  amused,  at  the  effect  produced  by  the  exhibition 
of  the  latter.  As  a  body,  the  Indians  of  this  country 
who  have  never  been  east,  and,  as  a  consequence,  have 
seen  but  few  white  people,  are  disposed  to  disbelieve 
the  accounts  they  receive  respecting  their  numbers,  the 
magnitude  of  their  towns  and  cities,  and  the  extent  of 
the  country  they  occupy.  They  believe  that  their  own 
people  who  have  been  east  have  been  duped  by  some 
kind  of  sorcery,  or,  as  they  would  say,  "medicine." 
They  also  think  it  is  impossible  to  make  an  imaginary 
picture.  Hence  a  picture  is  to  them  "  proof  positive" 
of  the  existence  of  an  original.  Consequently,  my  ex 
hibiting  towns,  buildings,  rural  scenes,  and  soldiers,  has 
had  a  most  convincing  effect.  This  was  much  height 
ened  by  having  some  mountain  scenes  from  Colorado, 
familiar  to  them,  and  which  they  recognized  at  once. 
This  was,  in  fact,  the  strongest  adducible  evidence  that 
the  accounts  they  had  received  were  so  far  from  being 
exaggerations  that  the  half  had  not  been  told  them 
17 


258  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

One  middle-aged  man,  who  has  always  treated  these 
reports  with  the  utmost  scepticism,  was  particularly 
struck  with  them.  He  could  not  sufficiently  express  his 
surprise,  but  beat  upon  his  mouth  in  utter  astonishment. 
Sun  Boy,  who  had  often  told  him  what  he  saw  in  the 
east,  would  say  to  him  in  Kiowa,  "  What  you  think 
now  ?  You  think  all  lie  now  ?  You  think  all  chiefs 
who  have  been  to  Washington  fools  now  ? "  Again 
and  again  would  he  look  them  over,  with  his  hand 
upon  his  mouth,  dumb  with  amazement.  After  he  had 
looked  them  over  several  times,  being  a  war-chief,  he 
called  in  his  warriors,  and  exhibited  the  pictures  to 
them,  talking  to  them  all  the  time.  I  could  understand 
but  a  part,  yet  would  gather  such  expressions  as  these : 
"  Look  !  see  what  a  mighty  powerful  people  they  are  !  " 
—  meaning  white  people.  —  "  We  are  fools  !  We  don't 
know  anything  !  We  just  like  wolves  running  wild  on 
the  plains."  Such  an  effect  on  the  war-chiefs  and 
warriors  cannot  but  be  very  salutary,  and  must  conduce 
much  towards  deterring  them  from  going  on  the  war 
path  against  such  a  "  mighty  powerful  people."  I 
could  but  wish  that  a  good  stereoscope,  with  suitable 
pictures,  could  be  exhibited  in  every  Indian  camp  in  the 
land,  and  properly  explained  to  the  people. 

\%th.  —  Last  evening,  in  coming  in  to  the  Agency,  I 
got  some  distance  in  advance  of  the  Kiowas,  who  were 
coming  in  for  rations,  in  consequence  of  their  taking 
several  hours  for  a  nooning.  Though  I  drove  very 
slow]  y,  to  permit  them  to  overtake  me,  they  did  not ;  so 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  259 

1  encamped  by  myself,  at  the  head  of  Cache  Creek. 
Just  at  dusk,  on  returning  from  a  little  stroll  among  the 
rocks  near  by,  what  was  my  surprise  to  find  my  ambu 
lance  taken  possession  of  by  an  Indian,  who  was  sitting 
in  it,  revolver  in  hand,  ready  to  defend  his  position! 
On  my  approach  I  recognized  him  as  a  Comanche  chief 
by  the  name  of  Wild  Horse.  I  went  up  to  him,  want 
ing  an  explanation  of  his  proceedings.  He  said  that 
coming  to  the  place  with  some  of  his  people,  intending 
to  encamp  there  for  the  night,  he  saw  my  ambulance, 
and,  coming  to  it  to  have  a  talk,  he  found  no  one  with  it, 
and  placed  himself  there  to  keep  his  people  from  steal 
ing  anything  from  it  in  my  absence.  I  expressed  my 
gratitude  to  him  for  his  kind  attention,  at  the  same  time 
would  greatly  have  preferred  entire  solitude,  but  felt  no 
uneasiness  for  my  personal  safety,  and  gave  as  little 
opportunity  for  the  exercise  of  their  pilfering  propensi 
ties  as  circumstances  would  permit. 

While  I  was  in  camp  this  time,  a  German  belonging 
to  Hackbush's  surveying  party  was  murdered  by  an 
Indian.  This  was,  as  usual,  attributed  to  Kiowas.  I 
endeavored  to  investigate  the  matter,  and  am  entirely 
satisfied  that  it  was  not  done  by  any  of  that  tribe. 
Otter  Belt,  a  young  Comanche,  says  he  was  encamped 
near  the  surveyor's,  and  saw  a  party  of  nine  Cheyennes 
go  to  their  camp.  Under  the  impression  that  they  had 
gone  there  for  no  good  purpose,  he  went  to  the  camp 
himself.  The  Cheyennes  inquired  what  he  came  there 
for  ;  he  replied,  "  To  see  you.  What  for  you  come  ?  " 


260  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

To  which  they  replied,  "  To  get  hair."  He  talked  to 
them  some  time,  endeavoring  to  dissuade  them  from 
their  purpose,  and  finally  invited  them  to  his  camp. 
They  went  with  him,  and  told  him  that  a  son  of  their 
chief  Little  Robe  had  been  killed  by  whites,  and  they 
were  seeking  an  opportunity  to  revenge  his  death  ;  but 
at  last  talked  of  going  into  Texas,  and  killing  some  one 
there.  A  day  or  two  after,  as  Cheyennes  continued 
about,  he  moved  his  camp  away  to  avoid  getting  into 
trouble  in  case  the  Cheyennes  should  kill  some  of  the 
party,  which  he  believed  they  intended  to  do,  and  now 
believes  they  did  the  deed.  The  surveyors  belonging  to 
Colonel  Denman's  party  also  believe  it  to  have  been 
done  by  Cheyennes,  who  were  about  the  camp  a  great 
deal,  passing  back  and  forth,  between  it  and  the  Kiowa 
camp. 

The  Kiowas  deny  all  knowledge  of  the  deed  until 
after  it  was  committed.  Subsequently  the  impression 
was  conveyed  by  one  of  the  party  to  individuals  at  the 
Wichita  Agency,  that  the  Indian  was  not  the  first  ag 
gressor  in  the  case.  It  has  been  the  practice  of  the 
Cheyennes,  and  also  the  Comanches,  to  shift  their  crimes 
upon  the  shoulders  of  the  Kiowas,  who  have  enough  of 
their  own  to  bear ;  but  all  their  talking  to  the  whites 
being  done  through  the  Cheyenne  or  Comanche  lan 
guage,  they  have  much  the  disadvantage  as  regards 
clearing  themselves  of  those  charges. 

Since  traders  have  been  permitted  to  have  a  post  in 
our  camp,  I  have  noticed  that  Indians  come  to  trade, 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  261 

bringing  large  quantities  of  robes  to  sell,  for  which  they 
want  ammunition  ;  but  as  the  traders  have  no  license 
for  selling  arms  and  ammunition  to  Indians,  they  cannot 
sell  to  them,  or  keep  them  for  that  purpose.  As  a  con 
sequence,  they  take  their  robes  away,  saying  they  can 
get  pistols  and  ammunition  of  the  Cheyenne  traders, 
who  are  located  above  here  on  the  river.  Many  loads 
of  robes  have  been  taken  away  from  here  on  that 
account,  much  to  the  detriment  of  the  Kiowa  and 
Comanche  traders.  The  Indians  in  a  few  days  return, 
having  revolvers  and  cartridges  which  they  have  pur 
chased.  This  has  a  tendency  to  create  dissatisfaction  on 
the  part  of  our  Indians  towards  their  agent,  and  some 
times  they  get  considerably  excited  over  it.  It  is  also 
drawing  a  large  amount  of  trade  from  the  regular  li 
censed  traders  of  this  Agency,  into  channels  over  which 
our  agent  can  have  no  control.  From  the  amount 
of  ammunition  purchased  by  some  of  the  Comanches,  I 
fear  they  are  providing  it  for  a  wrong  use.  As  their 
regular  hunting  operations  are  largely  carried  on  with 
the  bow  and  arrows,  they  cannot  have  a  legitimate  use 
for  such  quantities  as  they  are  purchasing. 

24th.  —  In  coming  to  the  Agency  to-day,  after  cross 
ing  Sulphur  Creek,  having  been  informed  that  there  was 
a  "  bad  medicine "  spring  near  where  we  crossed,  I 
stopped  and  searched  for  it.  Taking  my  olfactory 
nerves  for  guide,  I  soon  found  a  strong  spring  of  sul 
phur  water.  It  is  beautifully  clear,  of  a  warm  tem 
perature,  probably  not  far  from  one  hundred  degrees 


262  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

Fahrenheit,  strongly  impregnated  with  sulphur  and  other 
mineral  substances,  which  incrusted  the  stones,  small 
sticks,  leaves,  and  grass,  which  dipped  into  the  water, 
with  a  cream-colored  crust,  while  a  slimy  sediment  of  a 
deep  scarlet  adhered  to  the  stones  at  the  bottom.  This 
spring  is  at  the  base  of  a  rocky  mound,  several  hundred 
feet  in  height,  and  is  a  strong  body  of  water,  affecting 
the  whole  creek  into  which  it  flows  with  a  strong  sul 
phurous  smell,  through  its  whole  subsequent  course  to 
the  Washita  River. 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  263 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

VISIT  OF  THE  EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE.  —  COUNCIL  AT 
.  THE  WICHITA  AGENCY.  —  THOMAS  WISTAR's  SPEECH. 
—  J.  E.  RHOADS'  SPEECH.  —  OTHER  SPEECHES.  —  SIM 
ILAR  COUNCIL  AT  THE  CHEYENNE  AGENCY,  AND  AT 
THAT  OF  THE  KIOWAS  AND  COMANCHES. — START 
FOR  CADDO.  —  ADVENTURE  AT  THE  WASHITA,  AND 
RETURN. 

THOUGH  the  Comanches  —  with  the  exception  of 
parties  of  young  warriors,  who  continued  to  raid  in 
Texas — kept  pretty  quiet  through  the  winter,  it  became 
very  evident,  towards  spring,  that  they,  with  the  Che- 
yennes,  meant  more  than  an  ordinary  season  of  raiding. 
The  season  for  procuring  robes  had  been  unusually  pros 
perous,  and  large  quantities,  amounting  in  the  way  of 
trade  to  thousands  of  dollars,  were  expended  in  the 
latest  improved  revolvers,  cartridges,  and  other  ammu 
nition. 

Members  of  Congress,  in  the  mean  time,  were  discuss 
ing  the  propriety  of  turning  the  whole  Indian  work 
over  to  the  military  department,  when  a  portion  of  the 
Executive  Committee  of  Friends  met  at  Washington, 


264  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

and  proposed  that  some  of  them  should  visit  the  Indians 
of  the  south-western  Agencies,  and  hold  councils  with 
the  different  tribes,  before  that  measure  be  resorted  to. 

Accordingly,  Thomas  Wistar  and  James  E.  Rhoads, 
of  the  committee,  and  M.  C.  Cope,  all  of  Philadelphia, 
came  out  for  that  purpose,  accompanied  by  Cyrus  Beede, 
of  the  superintendent's  office,  and  William  Pickerel,  of 
Iowa.  A  council  was  held,  at  the  Wichita  Agency,  with 
the  Indians  of  that  reservation,  and  the  Comanches  and 
Apaches.  Afterwards,  a  part  of  the  committee  had  a 
council  with  the  Cheyennes  and  Arapahoes,  at  their 
own  Agency,  while  the  remaining  part  came  to  the 
Kiowa  Agency,  and  held  a  council  with  the  Kiowas. 

As  a  clearer  idea  of  the  labors  of  these  Friends  can  be 
gained  from  their  speeches,  than  without  them,  I  have 
taken  the  liberty  of  introducing  them  in  these  pages, 
having  first  submitted  them  to  the  Friends  who  deliv 
ered  them,  for  correction. 

The  council  was  opened  on  the  5th  day  of  the  4th 
month,  1874,  by  Cyrus  Beede  introducing  the  Philadel 
phia  Friends,  stating  that  they  came  representing  a 
society  who  never  fight  either  Indians  or  other  people, 
who  have  the  recommendation  of  the  agents  to  Wash 
ington  before  they  are  appointed  and  sent  among  them  ; 
they  are  true  friends  of  the  Indians,  and  should  their 
talk  appear  as  though  trouble  might  possibly  arise,  it  is 
not  because  their  hearts  are  not  right ;  but,  having  been 
to  see  our  father  at  Washington,  they  will  speak  as  true 
friends,  and  tell  you  what  Washington  has  to  say. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  265 

Thomas  Wistar  then  arose  and  said,  — 

44  Brothers  :  For  some  time  past  I  have  felt  much  for 
3rou,  believing  that  danger  and  trouble  are  fast  gath 
ering  around  you ;  and,  as  your  old  friend,  it  was  my 
duty  to  leave  my  home,  now  in  my  old  age,  once  more 
to  take  you  by  the  hand,  and  see  you  face  to  face,  —  to 
show  you  what  your  present  danger  is,  how  you  may 
avoid  it,  and  preserve  peace  and  happiness,  not  only  for 
yourselves,  but  for  your  children. 

44  Brothers :  I  believe  you  have  been  greatly  injured 
in  many  ways  by  bad  white  men,  and  my  heart  is  sorry 
for  you  ;  but  I  must  tell  you  that  you  yourselves  are  in 
part  to  blame.  These  white  men,  by  entering  into  your 
country,  have,  by  so  doing,  disobeyed  .your  great  father, 
who  has  made  a  law,  intended  for  your  protection,  that 
no  white  man  shall  enter  the  Indian  Territory,  without 
first  obtaining  his  permission. 

44  Brothers  :  Have  you  not,  over  and  over  again,  let 
these  men  come  near  to  your  camps,  traded  with  them, 
and  thus  encouraged  them  in  violating  the  command  of 
Washington  ?  I  believe  I  speak  the  truth  when  I  say 
that  no  good  white  man  will  be  found  in  your  country 
without  first  having  obtained  the  consent  of  your  great 
father ;  and  when  you  find  such  men,  you  should  inform 
your  agent,  that  he  may  remove  them. 

4k  Those  men  who  come  in  violation  of  law  are  not  your 
friends,  —  although  they  [may]  appear  to  be  so,  —  but 
they  are  your  enemies,  and  they  have  caused,  and  will 
cause,  trouble,  so  long  as  they  are  with  you.  Their 


266  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

object  is  to  take  some  advantage  over  you,  and  enrich 
themselves  at  your  expense. 

"  Brothers,  let  us  turn  our  eyes  on  the  other  side,  and 
see  what  has  been  done  in  that  direction.  Some  of  you 
have  been  so  regardless  of  the  wishes  of  your  great 
father,  as,  at  different  times,  to  leave  your  homes,  to 
plunder,  steal,  and  murder  some  of  Washington's  white 
children.  Their  cry  has  gone  up  to  his  ears,  and  he  is 
now  offended,  because  he  ha?  been  endeavoring  to  make 
a  good  road  for  you,  but  is  now  discouraged  about  you ; 
and  he  is  offended  with  his  red  children  for  their  bad 
work.  But  we  have  gone  again  to  his  house,  and  asked 
him  to  wait  a  little  longer ;  for  we  believed  you  would 
do  better.  For  a  .short  time  you  gave  him  no  trouble, 
but  afterwards  he  again  heard  the  cry  of  his  white  chil 
dren,  that  you  had  stolen  again,  and  murdered  again. 

'•  Then  Washington  lost  hope,  and  called  some  of  his 
big  captains,  and  asked  them  what  he  should  do  with 
you.  They  said,  4  There  is  no  use  in  waiting  any  longer,' 
and  advised  him  to  send  your  agents  and  friends  home, 
and  put  soldiers  in  their  places.  Now,  your  friends, 
out  of  love  for  you,  and  pity  for  your  women  and 
children,  have  begged  Washington  not  to  order  your 
friends  to  go  home  just  now,  for  when  he  commands 
us  to  leave  you  we  shall  have  to  obey  him. 

"  Brothers,  let  me  entreat  you  to  think  seriously  of 
what  will  then  be  your  distressed  condition.  Instead  of 
your  good  agent  and  his  friends,  with  his  door  open  to 
welcome  you,  —  with  his  schools  for  the  instruction  of 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  267 

your  children ;  with  his  mill,  and  ploughs,  and  wagons, 
—  you  will  be  turned  over  to  the  soldiers,  with  their 
swords,  guns,  and  drums.  My  heart  grows  sick,  when  I 
think  of  such  a  change,  well  knowing  how  it  has  always 
been  with  the  Indians  when  the  soldiers  have  [had]  the 
charge  over  them  ;  that  sooner  or  later  they  have  been 
harassed  and  destroyed ;  and,  as  your  true  friend,  I  fear 
this  will  be  your  sad  experience. 

"  Brothers,  although  it  is  growing  dark,  yet  there  is  a 
little  light  left.  Washington's  door  is  not  quite  closed. 
You  still  may  become  a  happy  people.  All  I  can  now 
do,  —  all  that  your  friends  can  now  do,  —  is  to  look  up 
to  the  great  and  good  Spirit,  who  made  both  you  and  us, 
and  beg  him  that  he  will  change  your  hearts,  and  incline 
you  to  live  in  peace  with  your  Indian  brethren  and  the 
white  people.  We  know  —  and  I  am  persuaded  some 
of  you  also  know —  that  stealing  and  murder  are  exceed 
ingly  displeasing  to  the  Great  Spirit ;  and  he  has  prom 
ised  to  reward  all  men  according  to  their  deeds.  To  all 
those  who  love  him,  and  do  those  things  which  please 
him,  he  has  promised  happiness,  not  only  in  this  life,  but 
in  that  beyond  the  grave  ;  but  to  the  wicked,  whether 
they  be  white  or  red,  sorrow,  pain,  and  death." 
Dr,  J.  E.  Rhoads  then  addressed  them  as  follows  :  — 
"  Brothers  :  Four  years  ago  I  was  at  a  council  with  all 
the  Indians  of  this  region,  held  on  the  North  Fork  of 
Canadian  River,  where  the  Cheyenne  Agency  now  is ; 
Asa  Habbit  was  the  only  Comanche  chief  present,  but 
we  saw  several  Kiowa  and  Comanche  chiefs  afterwards, 


268  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

at  the  Agency  at  Fort  Sill.  We  told  you  then  that  the 
Great  Spirit  had  taught  us  to  walk  in  the  peace  road,  — 
that  we  always  walked  in  it, — and  we  asked  you  to 
walk  in  the  same  road.  We  told  you  if  you  did  we 
would  try  to  do  you  all  the  good  we  could.  Since  then 
our  people  have  built  these  houses  for  the  Indians,  have 
helped  them  to  make  farms,  have  given  you  many 
wagons,  have  opened  schools  for  your  children,  and 
have  tried  to  teach  you  the  white  man's  road. 

4 'We  found  that  Washington  did  not  send  you  good 
sugar  and  rations.  We  asked  him  to  send  better  food 
to  you,  and  he  did  30.  We  heard  that  you  did  not 
listen  to  our  peace  talk,  but  went  on  raids  into  Texas. 
Then  Satanta  and  Big  Tree  were  taken  prisoners,  and 
we  asked  Washington  that  they  should  not  be  killed  ; 
and  after  a  while  we  asked  him  to  let  them  go  if  you 
would  promise  not  to  raid  into  Texas.  Some  of  Wash 
ington's  people  laughed  at  us,  and  said  you  would  not 
stop  raiding  till  you  were  killed.  When  we  heard  that 
Satanta  and  Big  Tree  were  released,  we  were  glad, 
hoping  now  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches  would  keep 
their  promise,  and  live  at  peace.  Soon  we  heard  that 
though  the  Kiowas  did  not  raid  in  Texas,  the  Comanches 
did.  Then  we  felt  sad.  Washington's  Texas  children 
cried  to  him,  and  asked  him  to  protect  them ;  and  many 
of  his  chiefs  said  you  must  be  put  under  the  charge  of 
the  soldiers.  We  went  to  Washington,  and  asked  him 
not  to  be  angry  with  you,  and  we  would  come  and  ask 
you  to  stop  all  raiding. 


WHITE  BEAR  (SE-TI-TAH,  SATANTA),  KIOWA  CHIEF. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  269 

"  We  know  it  is  only  some  of  your  young  men  who 
raid,  but  we  know  that  if  they  do  not  stop,  Washington 
will  send  our  peace  people  home,  and  send  the  soldiers 
to  compel  you  to  stop  raiding.  Already  the  soldiers 
have  killed  a  good  many  of  your  young  men  who  were 
raiding.  We  know  that  these  young  men  were  doing 
what  the  Great  Spirit  did  not  want  them  to  do,  for  he 
wants  all  his  children  to  live  as  brothers. 

"  Now,  we  ask  you  to  promise  again  that  all  your 
people  will  stop  raiding.  Then  your  agents  will  stay, 
and  we  will  do  you  all  the  good  we  can.  We  find  but 
few  rations  in  the  commissaries,  but  this  is  not  your 
agent's  fault.  It  may  be  that  Washington  is  discouraged 
by  your  continuing  to  commit  depredations  on  his  Texas 
children. 

(fc  We  know  that  Washington  has  [some]  bad  [white] 
children,  who  sometimes  steal  your  horses ;  but  you  had 
better  bear  this,  and  wait  till  Washington  stops  his  Texas 
children  from  robbing  you,  than  to  go  on  raiding.  If 
you  stop  raiding,  none  of  Washington's  people  can  say 
anything  against  you,  and  we  can  get  him  to  do  more  to 
protect  you,  and  send  you  good  rations.  If  you  let  bad 
white  people  come  among  you,  and  you  buy  whiskey 
of  them,  they  will  steal  your  ponies ;  for  only  bad  white 
men  will  sell  you  whiskey.  We  are  glad  to  find  so 
many  Indians  on  this  reservation  (Wichita  and  Caddo) 
who  farm,  raise  cattle,  and  hogs.  We  want  you  all  to 
raise  cattle  and  hogs,  and  send  your  children  to  school. 
These  Indians  who  farm  and  raise  cattle  are  doing  what 


270  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

Washington  wants  them  to  do,  and  they  can  have  plenty 
of  corn  to  eat,  and  can  raise  plenty  of  cattle,  after  a 
while,  to  eat  too.  You  should  not  kill  their  cattle,  nor 
let  your  people  eat  up  their  crops.  If  you  want  corn, 
or  cattle,  or  hogs,  you  should  raise  them  yourselves.  If 
you  will  really  stop  raiding,  —  throw  it  away  altogether, 
and  stop  your  young  men  from  it,  —  then  everything 
will  go  on  well ;  Washington  will  do  all  he  can  to  pro 
tect  you.  We  will  now  read  what  he  says,  viz. :  '  Prom 
ise  them  that  if  they  will  stay  on  their  reservations,  and 
not  go  off  them,  they  shall  be  protected.' ' 

After  a  short  speech  from  M.  C.  Cope,  C.  Beede  fol 
lowed  with  a  strong  speech,  reviewing  his  labors  among 
them,  —  the  agreement  he  made  with  the  Kiowas  and 
Comanches  one  year  ago  ;  the  great  labor  of  the  agent, 
himself,  and  their  friends,  in  procuring  the  release  of 
Satanta,  Big  Tree,  and  the  Comanche  women  and  chil 
dren  ;  the  pledge  of  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches  that 
they  would  never  more  raid  in  Texas  if  the  prisoners 
were  released,  —  telling  them  that  the  Comanches  had 
violated  that  pledge ;  and  Washington's  heart  had 
become  hard.  Now  they  would  have  to  quit  raiding,  or 
their  peace  friends  would  be  taken  from  them,  so  that 
they  could  do  no  more  for  them.  They  would  be  turned 
over  to  the  soldiers,  and  would  find  that  Washington's 
hand  is  as  heavy  as  his  heart  is  kind.  He  called  upon 
them  now  to  speak,  that  these  their  friends  might-  carry 
their  words  to  Washington,  so  that  he  might  know 
what  to  do. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  271 

After  short  talks  from  the  two  agents,  Richards  and 
Haworth,  several  of  the  chiefs  replied,  one  after  another, 
stating  in  substance  that  they  had  heard  the  good  talk 
their  friends  had  given  them,  —  that  they  thoroughly 
understood  it ;  that  they  were  sorry  Washington's  heart 
gets  tired  so  quick ;  they  did  not  get  tired  of  trying  to 
keep  their  foolish  young  men  from  raiding  ;  that  they 
had  not  entirely  succeeded,  but  they  did  not  raid  nearly 
so  much  as  formerly ;  they  were  encouraged  to  continue 
trying.  They  thought  Washington  ought  to  be  more 
patient,  and  not  let  his  heart  get  tired  so  quick.  Nearly 
every  one  wanted  something  done  for  him,  as  he  was 
a  friend  to  Washington,  trying  to  walk  in  the  white 
man's  road,  and  was  very  poor  indeed,  &c. 

Nearly  the  same  talk  was  made  to  the  Cheyennes, 
Arapahoes,  and  Kiowas,  at  their  Agencies.  At  the  Kio- 
wa  Agency  a  few  Comanche  chiefs  came  into  the  office, 
followed  by  some  of  their  young  men,  one  of  whom,  ad 
dressing  the  Friends,  said  that  it  mattered  not  what  the 
chiefs  said  in  council  with  the  whites ;  they,  the  young 
men,  were  the  warriors,  and  should  not  listen  to  them 
or  any  one  else  ;  they  should  do  as  they  pleased.  Wash 
ington  might  be  a  big  chief  among  white  people,  but  he 
was  not  their  chief,  and  had  nothing  to  do  with  them, 
and  that  they  should  not  be  controlled  by  him.  Dr. 
Rhoads  made  some  remarks  to  his  chief,  White  Wolf, 
which  he  could  not  gainsay,  but  still  there  was  very 
little  softening  down  immediately ;  and  yet  the  young 
man,  when  he  left,  did  not  carry  himself  so  tauntingly 


272  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

as  at  the  outset.  It  may  very  likely  have  been  a  device, 
on  the  part  of  the  chiefs,  to  convey  the  impression,  that 
though  they  were  anxious  to  travel  in  the  white  man's 
road,  the  young  men  had  the  power,  and  if  they  saw  fit 
to  raid,  they  could  not  restrain  them. 

For  a  time  it  really  appeared  that  the  Comanches  and 
Cheyennes  would  be  more  quiet,  but  they  mutually  en 
couraged  and  strengthened  each  other  in  that  which 
will  ultimately  result  in  injury  to  themselves.  They 
smoked  the  war-pipe  together,  and  brought  it  to  the 
Kiowa  camps  :  but,  with  the  exception  of  a  single  chief, 
it  was  rejected  by  them.  The  Arapahoes  also  refused  to 
smoke  with  them,  so  that  the  effect  of  the  council  may 
not  be  entirely  lost,  though  many  of  them  may  have 
occasion  to  remember  the  faithful  warnings  of  these 
their  true  friends,  after  a  realizing  experience  of  the 
chastisements  which  their  own  stubborn  folly  has 
brought  upon  them. 

YltJi.  —  As  my  health  was  not  considered  sufficient  to 
justify  me  in  going  out  to  camp  immediately  after  the 
council,  the  agent  proposed  my  taking  the  Friends  to 
Caddo,  in  order  for  them  to  take  the  cars  at  that  place. 
Accordingly,  we  set  out  on  the  13th  instant,  and  trav 
elled  as  far  as  the  Washita  River,  at  Cherokee  Town, 
in  a  little  over  two  days.  On  arriving  at  the  river 
we  found  it  high,  notwithstanding  teams  had  been  cross 
ing  the  day  before. 

Not  being  able  to  get  satisfactory  information  respect 
ing  our  getting  across,  —  as  the  town  was  on  the  oppo- 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  273 

site  side  of  the  river, — I  took  out  one  of  the  mules, 
and  rode  into  the  water.  I  soon  found  the  current  too 
strong  to  admit  of  my  turning  around,  and  so  I  was 
obliged  to  cross  over.  The  mule,  which  was  a  large 
one,  swam  some  distance  before  making  the  shore  at  a 
point  much  lower  down  the  stream  than  where  I  en 
tered  it.  The  water  ran  over  the  mule's  back,  and  of 
course  I  got  pretty  thoroughly  wet,  and  not  being  able 
to  recross  without  much  more  danger  than  I  had  as  yet 
experienced,  on  account  of  the  direction  and  strength 
of  the  current,  and  the  steepness  of  the  bank  where  ) 
should  be  compelled  to  land,  I  went  up  into  town,  and 
got  a  man  to  take  me  back  in  a  skiff.  It  being  imprac 
ticable  to  get  the  ambulance  across,  arrangements  were 
made  for  the  Friends  and  their  luggage  to  be  taken  over 
in  a  skiff,  which  was  successfully  accomplished,  Dr.  J. 
Shirley  engaging  to  take  them  to  Caddo  in  his  ambu 
lance.  I  then  took  my  mule  farther  up  the  stream,  and 
with  the  aid  of  a  skiff,  happily  succeeded  in  getting  him 
back,  and  started  on  my  return. 

Last  night  encamped  entirely  alone  on  Beaver  Creek, 
about  fifteen  miles  from  the  Agency.  After  lariating 
out  my  mules,  and  partaking  of  some  supper,  I  retired 
to. my  ambulance  to  sleep.  Notwithstanding  my  lonely 
situation,  being,  in  all  probability,  many  miles  from  any 
other  human  being,  I  was  favored  to  feel  sensible  of  the 
Divine  Presence,  before  betaking  myself  to  sleep,  and 
thankfulness  was  the  clothing  of  my  spirit,  not  only  for 
the  many  preservations  I  have  experienced  in  my  wan- 
18 


274  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

derings  in  this  wild  and  solitary  land,  but  that  I  am 
not  left  comfortless  in  the  wilderness. 

After  a  very  comfortable  night's  repose,  I  started 
early,  and  arrived  at  the  Agency  about  ten  o'clock, 
A.  M.  On  the  road  this  morning,  access  was  obtained 
to  the  ever-wakeful  ear  of  the  Great  Master,  whom  I 
desire  to  serve,  far  beyond  what  it  is  often  my  lot  to 
experience ;  and  I  was  enabled  to  pour  forth  the  peti 
tions  of  my 'heart  in  words,  not  only  on  my  own  behalf, 
but  on  behalf  of  my  most  precious  family,  as  they  indi 
vidually  came  before  the  view  of  my  mind,  while  the 
people  among  whom  I  live  were  also  remembered,  in  a 
manner  surprising  even  to  myself.  Tears  of  gratitude 
and  love  flowed  unrestrained.  This  season  of  favor  was 
succeeded  by  a  comfortable  calmness,  in  which  my  peace 
flowed  as  a  river. 

"  Praiso  the  Lord,  O  my  soul!  and  all  that  is  within 
me,  bless  His  holy  name." 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  275 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

JOURNEY  TO  KIOWA  CAMP.  —  NIGHT  AT  WHITE  WOLF'S 
CAMP.  —  COMANCHES  STEAL  KICKING  BIBD's  HOUSES. 
—  TOUR  WITH  THREE  KIOWA  BRAVES.  —  KILLING 
BUFFALO.  —  BREAKING  THE  WILD  HORSE.  —  MOUN 
TAINS.  —  SOIL.  —  MESQUITE  TIMBER.  —  RETURN  TO 
CAMP.  —  COMANCHES.  —  WILD  BEES. 

4th  Month,  21th.  —  I  started  alone  for  Kicking  Bird's 
camp.  Getting  a  late  start,  and  the  mules  being  poor 
and  fatigued  by  use,  I  found  I  could  not  reach  camp  ; 
and  seeing  an  Indian  camp  a  mile  or  two  out  of  my 
course,  though  I  knew  not  to  what  tribe  it  belonged, 
I  found  that  I  must  of  necessity  spend  the  night  not 
far  from  it.  Knowing,  however,  that  even  were  they 
hostile  I  should  fare  better  as  a  guest  than  as  a  neigh 
bor,  I  feared  to  be  found  occupying  the  latter  position, 
as  most  likely  I  should  be  before  morning,  if  I  attempted 
it ;  since  lariated  mules  are  not  accustomed  to  keep  si 
lent.  I  resolved  to  throw  myself  upon  their  hospitality. 
This  I  effected  without  being  observed  by  any  of  them, 
until  rising  out  of  the  canon  through  which  the  creek 


276  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

flows,  I  drove  directly  into  camp,  apparently  to  the 
surprise  of  the  Indians. 

On  driving  into  camp;  I  beckoned  to  a  man,  who  was 
sitting  with  others,  to  come  to  me,  at  the  same  time 
stopping  my  mules.  He  approached,  accompanied  by  a 
young  man  and  a  woman  ;  when,  who  should  it  be  but 
White  Wolf,  one  of  the  most  determined  of  the  hostile 
Comanche  chiefs,  accompanied  by  the  same  young  man 
who  had  told  us,  in  the  agent's  office,  they  would  not 
listen  to  their  chiefs,  nor  yet  to  Washington.  This  band 
has  been  continually  committing  depredations  in  Texas, 
and,  with  their  chiefs,  are  averse  to  being  controlled, 
and  are  particularly  unfriendly  to  my  being  in  the  Kiowa 
camp.  Yet  now  I  was  wholly  in  their  power,  —  had,  as 
it  were,  voluntarily  placed  myself  in  their  hands.  In 
answer  to  their  direct  questions,  I  told  them  I  was  alone, 
and  was  unarmed.  After  a  few  moments'  consultation, 
White  Wolf  said  to  me,  "  The  sun  will  soon  go  away ; 
will  you  sit  down  by  me,  and  sleep  ?  "  I  answered, 
44  My  mules  are  tired,  and  I  came  to  your  camp  for  that 
purpose."  He  replied,  "  That  is  good ;  when  the  sun 
comes  back,  you  may  go  on  your  road."  Then  he  bade 
me  follow  the  woman,  who  was  still  standing  near.  She 
conducted  me  to  his  lodge,  where  I  unharnessed  my 
mules,  which  were  taken  care  of  by  the  women. 

Supper  was  soon  announced,  and  I  partook  of  the 
rude  cheer  of  a  hostile  chief,  rendered  propitious  by  his 
ideas  of  the  sacred  rights  of  hospitality.  After  this  I 
retired  to  my  ambulance,  by  the  side  of  his  lodge,  and 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  277 

betook  myself  to  sleep,  free  from  anxiety,  though  know 
ing  well  that  I  was  surrounded,  if  not  by  actual  foes, 
by  an  unfriendly  band  of  people. 

2Sth.  — After  breakfast  in  White  Wolf's  lodge,  I  was 
soon  en  route  for  the  camp  of  my  destination,  accompa 
nied  by  the  wife  and  little  daughter  of  "  mine  host," 
who  went  with  me  several  miles,  in  order  to  answer  the 
challenges  of  the  several  Comanche  pony  herders  whom 
I  would  have  to  pass.  Afterwards  they  pointed  out 
Kicking  Bird's  camp  to  me,  and  left  me  to  pursue  my 
journey  alone.  9 

What  a  lesson  is  here  for  civilized  man  !  A  rude  chief 
of  an  unfriendly  tribe  of  savages,  whose  hand  is  skilled 
in  the  shedding  of  blood,  manifesting  such  a  sense  of 
the  sacredness  of  the  rights  of  hospitality,  as  not  only 
to  receive  and  entertain  one  whom  he  regarded  as  an 
enemy,  but,  after  having  done  this,  set  him  on  his  right 
road  in  peace.  Surely,  if  he  knew  not  from  the  Scrip 
ture,  the  law,  uBe  not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers," 
the  same  finger  which  wrote  the  commandments  upon 
the  flinty  rocks  on  Mount  Sinai  had  engraved  it  upon 
his  heart,  and  he  obeyed  the  writing. 

When  I  arrived  at  camp,  I  found  Kicking  Bird  in  a 
fearful  state  of  exasperation  against  the  Comanches. 
They  had,  from  time  to  time,  stolen  horses  from  his 
herd,  until  he  could  endure  but  little  more  of  this  kind 
of  treatment.  He  found,  on  returning  from  the  Agency, 
that  they  had  stolen  two  of  his  best  horses,  also  one 
belonging  to  his  daughter.  Stumbling  Bear  had  fol- 


278  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

lowed  their  trail  for  twenty  miles  or  more  to  the  south 
ward,  but  being  sick  he  had  to  turn  back.  After  writ 
ing  a  letter  to  the  agent  for  Kicking  Bird,  and  eating 
a  second  breakfast,  I  was  desired  to  accompany  three 
young  Kiowas  on  a  search  for  the  stolen  ponies,  endeav 
or  to  follow  the  trail,  see  if  they  had  been  left  behind, 
and  if  so  to  bring  them  back.  The  object  of  my  going 
was  to  explain  their  business,  in  case  of  falling  in  with 
soldiers,  so  that  they  might  search  the  country  as  far  as 
Red  River.  Without  waiting  to  give  the  subject  suffi 
cient  thought,  I  started  with  them,  Kicking  Bird  fur 
nishing  me  with  a  good  young  horse,  and  equipments  for 
the  trip.  Stumbling  Bear  rode  on  ahead,  and  climbed 
a  mountain,  in  order  to  point  out  to  us  the  place  where 
he  left  the  trail.  We  then  travelled  briskly  forward, 
making  only  a  short  tarry  for  dinner  about  four  o'clock, 
until  after  sundown,  when  we  alighted  and  took  off  our 
saddles,  preparatory  to  spending  the  night.  My  ears 
caught  the  feeble  tinkling  of  a  bell  in  the  distance,  to 
which  I  called  the  attention  of  my  companions.  They 
immediately  sprang  upon  their  unsaddled  ponies,  and 
were  off  like  the  wind  in  the  direction  of  the  sound, 
leaving  me  in  charge  of  their  saddles  and  blankets. 
They  returned  in  half  an  hour  or  so,  driving  a  couple 
of  beautiful  ponies,  which  bore  no  mark  of  ever  having 
been  handled,  except  the  wearing  of  the  bell.  One  was 
a  pure  milk-white,  and  the  other  a  beautiful  gray.  They 
had  strayed  far  away  from  any  herds,  and  had  been  so 
long  in  these  solitudes  as  to  have  become  entirely  wild. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  279 

As  my  companions  failed  to  lasso  them,  arid  knowing 
one  of  them  would  not  leave  our  horses  to  go  away 
alone,  they  selected  the  gray  one  for  preservation,  and 
sent  an  arrow  through  the  other.  Portions  of  the  latter 
were  soon  broiling  on  the  coals  of  our  camp-fire  for 
supper. 

Though  I  had  often  eaten  horse-flesh  before,  being 
tired,  not  having  felt  well  for  some  hours,  and,  withal, 
having  partaken  of  a  hearty  dinner  about  four  o'clock, 
I  declined  sharing  the  repast,  prepared  my  bed,  and 
retired  for  the  night,  leaving  them  in  the  enjoyment  of 
their  meal. 

Our  route  to-day  was,  first,  over  a  plain  covered  with 
mesquite  timber,  and  bounded  by  isolated  mountains, 
among  which  we  wended  our  way  until,  after  getting 
entirely  past  them,  we  came  upon  a  richer  soil,  as  indi 
cated  by  the  more  luxuriant  grass,  especially  in  the 
valley  of  Otter  Creek. 

29£A.  —  We  continued  on  nearly  south,  until  about 
noon,  when,  being  in  the  midst  of  many  thousands  of 
buffalo,  which  were  occupied,  some  in  leisurely  grazing, 
some  in  wallowing  and  rolling  in  the  dust,  some  in 
fighting,  but  most  in  a  wild,  impetuous  flight,  the  trail 
we  had  been  following1  was  completely  obliterated  by 
the  vast  numbers  of  buffalo  tracks,  and  we  gave  up  the 
attempt  to  follow  it  farther.  The  timber  skirting  Red 
River  was  discernible  in  the  south,  perhaps  six  or  eight 
miles  distant.  We  now  turned  westward,  and  were 
soon  running  the  buffalo,  though  I,  being  encumbered 


280  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

with  a  heavy  Spencer  carbine,  which  I  had  taken  in 
order  to  lighten  an  Indian  for  the  chase,  and  feeling 
weak,  did  not  attempt  to  join  in  it  any  farther  than  to 
keep  near  enough  to  see  the  wild  sport  of  the  Kiowas. 

Two  calves,  one  cow,  and  one  bull,  were  soon  rolling 
in  the  dust,  pierced  by  the  well-directed  arrows  of  my 
companions.  One  other  cow  was  fatally  wounded, 
which  we  did  not  attempt  to  recover.  I  could  but 
notice  that  the  bow  and  arrow,  in  the  hands  of  the  In 
dians,  were  more  effective  than  their  fire-arms,  of  which 
they  had  a  supply. 

After  loading  ourselves  with  meat  from  the  slaugh 
tered  animals,  —  man}7  choice  bits  being  eaten  raw  by 
my  friends,  —  we  turned  our  course  towards  the  north, 
and  arrived  at  Otter  Creek  in  the  middle  of  the  after 
noon,  where  we  cooked  some  meat,  and  took  supper. 

Here  one  of  the  men  succeeded  in  throwing  the  noose 
of  his  lasso  over  the  head  of  the  wild  pony,  which,  after 
losing  his  mate,  had  followed  us  all  day.  Notwith 
standing  his  rearing  and  plunging,  kicking,  lashing,  and 
biting,  he  was  soon  made  fast  to  a  tree,  and  gradually 
drawn  up  to  it,  until  he  had  but  very  little  play  room, 
but  used  what  he  had  to  the  greatest  possible  advan 
tage.  He  manifested  his  wildness  and  strength  by  the 
most  furious  striking  and  kicking,  whenever  approached. 
An  old  blanket  was  repeated.y  thrown  upon  him,  which 
would  soon  be  under  his  feet,  while  he  continued  the 
most  violent  exertions,  lashing  out  in  every  possible 


LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS.  281 

direction,  as  far  as  the  shortness  of  the  rope  with  which 
he  was  tied  would  permit. 

Though  foiled  and  brought  up  on  every  occasion,  he 
would  not  give  up,  while  his  merciless  tormentors  took 
a  barbarous  delight  in  punching  him  with  poles,  and 
striking  him  with  long  sticks.  After  continuing  this 
cruel  sport  for  about  an  hour,  during  which  time,  in  his 
•mad  plungings,  he  had  thrown  himself  several  times 
upon  the  ground,  he  at  length  fell  exhausted,  and  lay 
quiet  and  docile  as  a  lamb.  Thereupon,  after  some 
patting  and  manifestations  of  kindness,  the  lariat  was 
removed,  we  saddled  up,  and  started  on  ;  the  pony,  ren 
dered  manageable  by  exhaustion,  was  driven  by  one  of 
the  party.  We  reached  the  mountains,  and  finding  a 
convenient  stream  of  pure  water,  about  dark,  encamped 
for  the  night. 

The  Wichita  Mountains  present  from  the  south  a 
much  more  bold  and  striking  outline  than  from  any 
other  point,  no  doubt  from  the  lower  level  of  the  plains 
from  which  they  are  viewed.  Mount  Scott  and  Mount 
Sheridan  were  distinctly  visible  most  of  the  day  in  the 
far  north-east,  while  the  more  south-western  peaks  of 
the  group,  being  near  by,  arose  from  the  level  grassy 
plains  in  sublime  grandeur. 

The  almost  entire  absence  of  timber  on  these  moun 
tains  gives  them  a  peculiarly  sharp  and  rugged  outline 
in  the  distance,  while  a  nearer  approach  but  increases 
the  roughness  of  the  general  contour.  Huge  rocks, 
lifting  their  heads  far  above  their  fellows,  and  standing 


282  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

out  in  bold  relief,  —  deep,  cavernous  spaces  and  yawn 
ing  chasms,  —  give  a  jagged  roughness  to  the  face  of  the 
mountain,  from  bottom  to  top.  This  gives  rise  to  end 
less  varieties  of  lights  and  shadows,  which  absorb  the 
attention,  and  engross  the  mind  from  the  contemplation 
of  other  and  inferior  objects. 

30^. —  Our  partially  tamed  pony,  having  had  suffi 
cient  experience  of  the  sweets  of  domestic  life  among 
Kiowas,  and  not  seeing  the  advantage  of  more  educa 
tion  in  that  way,  took  the  easier  way  of  securing  his 
independence  by  leaving  us  in  the  night. 

After  travelling  rapidly,  we  had  passed  the  moun 
tains,  but  stopped  for  dinner  at  the  base  of  Mount  Web 
ster,  where  we  found  some  pure  sweet  water  issuing 
from  its  rocky  base.  I  had  long  been  anxious  to  ascend 
this,  the  most  elevated  of  the  western  Wichitas,  but  was 
now  too  much  fatigued  and  worn  out  with  travel  to 
make  the  attempt,  and  was  but  too  glad  to  arrive  at 
Kicking  Bird's  camp,  which  we  did  about  the  middle 
of  the  afternoon. 

Our  journey  to-day,  like  most  of  our  first  day's  travel, 
lay  through  barren  plains,  between  broken  and  isolated 
mountains,  among  a  growth  of  the  dreary,  dead-like 
mesquite.  This  tree  is  naturally  very  late  in  putting 
on  its  spring  garments,  at  best ;  but  now,  like  its  kin 
dred  tree,  the  locust,  is  suffering  from  the  attacks  of  the 
borer.  This  gives  a  sombre  aspect  to  the  country,  pre 
senting  as  it  does  miles  and  miles  of  half-dead,  broken- 
down  trees.  We  passed  through  very  many  miles  of  it, 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  283 

which  had  this  dead-like  appearance  above  ground  ;  but 
the  root,  remaining  alive,  continues  to  send  up  briery 
sprouts,  to  be  in  turn  cut  down  by  the  destroyer. 

This  tree  bears  a  bean-like  seed,  in  large,  long  pods, 
which  is  much  sought  after  in  their  season,  by  the 
natives,  as  an  article  of  food.  They  prepare  it  by 
pounding  it  into  a  coarse  meal,  put  sugar  with  it,  and 
mix  it  with  water ;  then  let  it  slightly  ferment,  and  dry 
it.  They  undoubtedly  have  other  methods  of  prepara 
tion,  but  this  gives  it  a  pleasant  vinous  taste,  not  disa 
greeable  to  the  palate.  They  sometimes  break  these 
small  cakes,  reducing  them  to  meal,  and  boil  in  the 
water  in  which  meat  is  cooked,  making  a  kind  of  mush. 

The  soil  south  of  the  mountains  is  very  thin  for  many 
miles,  when  it  assumes  a  better  aspect,  being  richer  and 
covered  with  good  grass.  In  some  places,  as  we  passed, 
it  reached  our  horses'  knees. 

It  is  very  noticeable  that  where  the  soil  is  thin  and 
poor  the  prairie-dog  abounds,  all  through  this  country, 
while  the  better  qualities  are  equally  alive  with  the 
pocket  gopher.  Neither  of  these  animals  appears  in  any 
degree  disposed  to  encroach  upon  the  natural  rights  of 
the  other. 

Game  of  all  kinds  is  more  plentiful  south  of  the  moun 
tains  than  north  of  them,  probably  from  the  fact  that 
the  Indians  seldom,  if  ever,  encamp  there,  on  account  of 
their  fear  of  being  in  too  close  proximity  to  their  Texas 
neighbors  for  the  safety  of  their  pony  herds.  We  saw 
many  antelopes,  some  deer,  and  a  great  many  wolves. 


284  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

The  elk,  though  formerly  very  numerous,  are  becoming 
scarce,  but  are  still  to  be  met  with  in  the  grassy  vales, 
among  the  mountains. 

I  found,  on  returning  to  camp,  which  is  situated  on 
Yellow  Paint,  or  the  west  branch  of  Rainy  Mountain 
Creek,  that  Kicking  Bird  had  talked  so  sharply  to  the 
Comanches  that  they  had  brought  in  two  of  his  best 
horses,  but  left  one  unaccounted  for. 

Uncle  Joe,  as  he  is  called,  the  old  Kiowa  whom  Kick 
ing  Bird  sent  to  the  agent  with  his  letter,  returned 
to-day  with  a  letter  from  the  agent,  which  I  read  and 
explained  to  them.  Being  very  tired  and  stiff  from  my 
long  horseback  journey,  I  retired  to  my  ambulance. 

Soon  Kicking  Bird  came  in,  and  sat  down  for  a  talk. 
The  Comanches  continue  to  harass  him,  by  following 
and  camping  near  him,  so  that  their  immense  herds  of 
ponies  soon  eat  up  the  grass,  and  he  is  compelled  to 
move ;  again  they  follow  him,  and  at  every  opportunity 
steal  his  horses  and  mules.  The  Pen'-ha-te'th'-kas, 
No-ko-nies  (Bands  of  Comanches),  and  the  Apaches  are 
upon  the  best  land,  near  the  Agency,  except  on  the 
east,  where  he  would  be  particularly  exposed  to  the 
Texas  horse-thieves  and  whiskey-dealers,  so  that  he  is 
at  a  loss  to  know  what  course  to  take,  or  what  to  do. 

The  Comanche  chiefs  are  now  using  their  best  en 
deavors  to  get  the  Kiowas  to  take  the  pipe  and  go  with 
them  into  Texas,  to  revenge  the  death  of  the  Comanche 
young  men  who  were  killed  last  winter,  while  raiding  in 
that  state.  He  says  there  are  four  Comanche  chiefs  who 


KIOWA  GIRLS. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  285 

are  opposed  to  this  course,  while  the  Cheyennes  are 
ready  to  go  with  them.  This  antipathy  to  the  people 
of  Texas  arises  from  the  wrong  treatment  they  received 
in  being  forcibly  driven  from  their  lands  in  that  state, 
for  which  they  have  never  received  any  compensation. 
The  Comanches  claim  to  be  descended  from  some  of  the 
ancient  Mexican  tribes,  with  whom  the  Spaniards  made 
war  and  drove  to  the  northward.  They  crossed  the 
Rio  Grande,  into  the  northern  part  of  Texas  and  the  ad 
joining  portions  of  New  Mexico,  where  they  remained, 
arid  continued  to  raid  upon  the  Spanish  settlements  in 
Mexico,  taking  many  of  their  women  and  children  pris 
oners.  Afterwards  they  took  part  with  the  people  of 
Texas  in  the  revolution  by  which  the  republic  of  Texas 
acquired  her  independence.  A  treaty  was  then  made, 
while  Sam  Houston  was  president  of  the  republic,  by 
which  a  tract  of  country  was  set  apart  to  the  Indians, 
and  guaranteed  to  them  forever. 

The  conditions  of  this  treaty  were  observed  by  both 
parties  until  the  annexation  of  Texas  to  the  United 
States,  when  a  tide  of  immigration  set  in  from  the  south 
ern  states.  This  was  composed  of  people  who  did  not 
regard  the  treaty,  or  the  rights  of  the  Indians,  and 
settled  upon  their  lands  as  well  as  in  other  places. 
This,  as  might  have  been  expected,  led  into  hostilities, 
which  resulted  in  their  expulsion  from  their  lands, 
where  many  of  them  had  begun  to  make  farms  and  to 
live  by  agricultural  pursuits.  They  were  finally  driven 
across  the  Red  River,  into  the  country  they  now  occupy, 


286  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

and  still  continue  to  hold  unfriendly  and  revengeful 
feelings  against  the  people  of  that  state.  These  are  in 
no  wise  lessened  by  the  frequent  raids  upon  their  stock 
by  parties  residing  in  Texas. 

5th  Month,  6th.  —  Since  my  last  entry  I  have  been  in 
cainp  until  this  time.  There  being  two  or  three  Co- 
manche  camps  near  ours  a  part  of  the  time,  I  had  fre 
quent  opportunities  of  observing  their  pony  herds.  Many 
large  American  horses,  fully  shod  and  branded,  are 
among  them,  as  well  as  mules  with  mane  and  hair  worn 
on0  by  the  collar  and  trace,  showing  that  they  have  been 
worked  this  spring  in  the  harness.  This  confirms  the 
truth  of  what  the  Kiowas  have  often  told  me,  that  par 
ties  of  Comanches  are  raiding  in  Texas  most  of  the  time. 
One  day,  White  Wolf  came  to  our  camp,  and  in  his  talk 
with  Kicking  Bird  stated  that  several  of  their  young 
men  had  been  killed  in  Texas  the  past  winter,  and  they 
intended  to  revenge  their  death  by  raiding  and  killing 
people  there.  He  and  the  young  man  who  was  with 
him  rode  horses  with  shoes  on,  and  which  were  branded 
with  Texas  brands. 

Kicking  Bird,  as  well  as  other  chiefs,  have  repeatedly 
informed  me  that  the  Comanches  and  Cheyennes  have 
smoked  the  war-pipe  together,  but  as  yet  have  got  but 
one  Kiowa  chief  to  smoke  with  them.  There  are  un 
doubtedly  young  men  among  the  Kiowas  foolish  enough 
to  join  them,  if  they  are  not  restrained. 

Came  in  to  the  Agency,  travelling  most  of  tb*  lay 
alone. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  287 

The  Comanches,  being  desirous  of  making  it  appear 
that  the  Kiowas  have  been  raiding  in  Texas,  and  thereby 
to  place  them  in  an  attitude  in  which  they  would  be  in 
cluded  with  themselves  in  any  act  government  might 
enter  upon  to  suppress  their  raiding,  have  reported  the 
Kiowas  as  participants  in  those  raids  ;  in  proof  of  which 
they  state  that  the  sons  of  Lone  Wolf  and  Red  Otter 
were  killed  in  Texas.  It  can  easily  be  seen  that,  if  they 
could  make  it  appear  that  the  Kiowas  are  equally  guilty 
with  themselves,  and  succeed  in  arraying  government 
against  the  Kiowas,  they  would  be  driven  to  unite  with 
them  in  their  hostile  intentions,  to  the  strengthening  of 
their  own  hands. 

In  order  to  ascertain  the  truth,  and  if  they  were  not 
guilty,  which  they  steadily  affirm,  while  they  admit  go 
ing  into  Mexico,  I  have  been  the  more  watchful,  and 
have  endeavored  to  investigate  the  circumstances  of  the 
death  of  those  young  Kiowas.  The  Caddoes  and  Apa 
ches,  who  get  their  information  from  both  Comanches 
and  Kiowas,  have  no  hesitation  in  declaring  that  they 
were  killed  in  Mexico.  Finally,  in  conversation  with  a 
Comanche  chief,  he  stated  that  he  restrained  his  young 
men  from  raiding  in  Texas,  but  allowed  them  to  go  into 
Mexico.  Lone  Wolf's  son,  with  a  few  other  young  Kio 
was,  went  with  them. 

They  went  into  Mexico,  and  the  Comanches  took  a 
Mexican  boy  as  captive.  The  Kiowas  disapproved  of 
taking  captives,  and  remonstrated  with  them  against  it ; 
and  finally  made  their  night  camp  at  a  little  distance 


288  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

from  theirs.  They  were  pursued  by  the  Mexican  sol 
diers,  and  the  two  young  Kiowas  were  killed ;  the  other 
Kiowa  young  men  left,  and  did  not  rejoin  them.  The 
Comanches  crossed  the  Rio  Grande,  and  commenced  a 
system  of  depredations  in  Texas  on  the  Nueces  River. 
They  were  there  attacked  by  soldiers,  and  several  of  the 
party  were  killed.  The  remnant  of  the  party  started  for 
their  own  country ;  but  meeting  another  party  of  Co 
manches,  they  turned  about,  went  back,  and  were  again 
attacked  by  the  soldiers,  and  several  of  them  killed ; 
making  on  both  occasions  twenty-two  of  their  people 
killed ;  that  the  Kiowas  left  them  after  Lone  Wolfs 
son  was  killed,  and  before  recrossing  the  Rio  Grande 
into  Texas. 

By  this  testimony  it  does  not  appear  that  the  Kiowas 
have  been  violating  their  pledge  by  raiding  in  that  state 
Since  ascertaining  that  they  raided  in  Mexico,  I  have 
made  a  little  progress  in  their  minds  against  it,  not  so 
much  because  it  is  wrong,  as  by  asserting  Mexico  to  be 
Washington's  brother,  and  that  Washington  would  not 
permit  them  to  raid  upon  his  brother's  children  any  more 
than  his  own.  The  idea  that  Mexico  is  Washington's 
brother  seems  to  take  hold  of  their  minds,  as  they  talk 
much  about  it  in  their  camps. 

\§ih.  —  On  taking  my  daily  walk  out  from  camp,  I 
was  joined  by  three  Kiowa  boys,  and  we  bent  our  steps 
towards  the  mountain  north  of  us.  They  stated  that 
there  was  Ah-pean-ha  (tree-sugar,  that  is,  honey)  in  a 
certain  ravine,  to  which  we  directed  our  course,  as  I 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS:  289 

knew  that  honey  is  sometimes  found  in  the  ravines 
among  the  mountains.  After  going  some  distance,  per 
haps  two  miles,  from  camp,  we  came  to  a  clump  of  cedars 
which  fairly  roared  with  a  large  kind  of  bee,  of  which 
the  trees  and  bushes  of  the  ravine  appeared  to  be  full. 
I  watched  them,  and  saw  that  some  of  them  were  loaded 
with  pollen.  They  were  much  larger  than  the  common 
honey-bee  —  about  the  size  of  an  Italian  drone,  but  des 
titute  of  the  rings  around  the  abdomen,  which  was  of  a 
shining  black,  while  the  shoulders  were  yellow.  Their 
motions  resembled  that  of  the  honey-bee  mustering. 
They  were  collected  more  about  four  dead  cedars  than 
anywhere  else.  On  going  near,  I  saw  that  they  were 
passing  in  and  out  of  holes  in  the  trees. 

Though  I  knew  they  were  not  the  common  honey-bee, 
I  did  not  know  but  that  they  might  store  some  honey  in 
their  nests.  I  mentioned  the  circumstance  to  some  of 
the  Indians,  by  way  of  inquiry.  The}7,  not  thoroughly 
understanding  me,  as  Kicking  Bird  was  not  in  camp,  in 
sisted  on  my  going  and  showing  them  to  some  women. 

Accordingly  horses  were  brought  in,  and  I  led  the 
way  to  the  place ;  a  tree  was  cut  down,  and,  though 
there  were  bees  in  the  tree,  there  was  no  indication  of 
honey  or  brood.  I  apprehend  that  they  are  a  kind  of 
borer  that  deposit  their  eggs  in  the  dead  wood  of  the 
cedar,  and  that  the  growing  grub  cuts  out  large  holes  in 
the  body  of  the  tree,  admitting  air  and  water,  and  thug 
hastening  the  decay  of  this  almost  imperishable  timber. 
19 


290     •  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

KICKING  BIRD'S  INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  AGENT  IN  HIS 
PRIVATE  OFFICE.  —  WOMAN'S  HEART'S  STORMY  VISIT. 
—  KIOWA  COUNCIL.  —  KICKING  BIRD  DEJECTED.  — 
INTERVIEW  WITH  KICKING  BIRD  AT  THE  TRADING- 
HOUSE.  —  THE  MATRON  AND  SEAMSTRESS  LEAVE 

THE    SCHOOL,    ETC. 

* 

5th  Month,  22d.  —  Last  evening  Kicking  Bird,  accord 
ing  to  his  usual  practice,  came  into  the  agent's  private 
office  to  have  a  little  social  talk.  Running  Wolf  came 
slyly  into  an  adjoining  room,  and  stood  by  the  door  to 
listen  to  what  was  said. 

The  agent  remarked  that  he  was  sorry  that  so  many 
of  the  Kiowa  chiefs  were  angry  at  him  because  of  the 
shortness  of  their  rations,  as  he  had  tried  every  way  in 
his  power  to  have  a  sufficient  supply  in  readiness  for  the 
occasion,  but  had  failed. 

Kicking  Bird  replied  that  the  Kiowa  chiefs  were  not 
all  mad.  His  heart  felt  good  that  the  Comanches  had 
brought  in  the  stolen  stock  (as  will  be  explained  on  an 
other  page).  He  did  not  smoke  the  [war-] pipe  with  the 
Comanches,  and  now  he  understood  that  several  of  thfe 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  291 

Comanche  chiefs  were  tired  of  it  themselves.  He  was 
a  humble  man  himself,  wanted  to  do  right,  and  to  have 
the  Kiowas  do  right.  He  had  brought  his  daughter  up 
to  love  the  white  man,  and  taught  her  that  the  white 
man's  road  was  the  right  way  to  travel,  and  he  intended 
to  bring  up  his  son  Little  John  in  the  same  way,  that 
when  they  grow  up  they  would  take  hold  of  the  white 
man's  hand  and  walk  in  his  road. 

The  agent  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  the  Co- 
manches.  He  replied  that  he  had  no  doubt  but  that 
there  were  sonje,  perhaps  many,  of  the  Comanche  chiefs 
who  like  himself  were  humble  men,  anxious  to  do  right, 
and  to  have  their  people  do  right,  but  that  there  were 
many  of  their  young  men  who  would  not  be  controlled. 
He  thought  that  the  class  who  wished  to  do  right  would 
increase  among  them. 

This  was  the  substance  of  what  was  said,  as  nearly  as 
my  memory  retains  it.  Nqt  one  word  was  uttered  derog 
atory  to  the  character  or  standing  of  any  Kiowa  chief ; 
yet  this  cowardly  Running  Wolf  went  to  camp,  and  in 
formed  the  Kiowas  that  Kicking  Bird  was  in  the  office 
of  the  agent,  filling  his  ears  with  lies  against  all  the 
Kiowa  chiefs. " 

Woman's  Heart,  who  had  accepted  the  Comanche 
pipe,  was  particularly  angry,  and  came  with  Running 
Wolf  and  another  }7oung  Kiowa  to  the  Agency  in  a  state 
of  mind  bordering  on  frenzy.  He  charged  Kicking  Bird 
and  myself  with  misrepresenting  the  Kiowa  chiefs  to  the 
agent ;  that  they  were  not,  as  we  had  represented  to  him, 


292  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

bad  men ;  that,  in  consequence  of  Kicking  Bird's  lying 
about  other  Kiowa  chiefs,  they  and  the  young  men  had 
thrown  him  away.  The  agent  tried  to  pour  oil  upon 
what  he  supposed  to  be  the  troubled  waters  ;  but  it 
being  fire  instead  of  water,  the  flame  but  increased. 
Finally,  without  giving  us  their  hands  according  to  their 
usual  practice,  they  went  away  in  a  rage  to  sow  their 
wildfire  in  camp. 

This  morning,  word  -came  early  that  the  Kiowas  were 
coming  to  the  office  to  talk  matters  over.  As  it  was 

necessary  that  I  should  go  away  in   order  to  make  ar- 

t 

rangements  for  going  to  camp,  and  was  detained  longer 
than  I  expected  to  have  been,  I  missed  being  at  the 
council,  and  must  rely  for  my  account  of  it  upon  infor 
mation  received  from  others,  who  were  present  and  may 
be  relied  upon  as  truthful. 

When  the  Kiowas  began  to  enter  the  office,  and  until 
it  was  filled,  every  one  as  he  came  in  strung  his  bow, 
placed  it  where  it  could  be  instantly  seized  for  action, 
put  his  quiver  of  arrows  in  the  most  convenient  position, 
also  placing  three  or  four  arrows  across  his  lap,  uncov 
ered  the  handle  of  his  revolver,  turned  it  in  the  right 
direction  for  correct  grasping,  while  many  of  them  trem 
bled  with  excitement.  After  the  others  had  entered, 
Kicking  Bird,  accompanied  by  Trotting  Wolf  and  his 
own  brother  Couguet,  rode  up  calmly  and  coolly,  as 
though  they  knew  nothing  of  what  might  be  going  on. 

After  securing  their  ponies,  they  entered  the  office, 
Kicking  Bird  in  advance  of  the  others,  who,  pleasantly 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  293 

looking  around  the  room  so  as  to  comprehend  the  situa 
tion,  seated  himself,  and  with  stoical  coolness  he  and  his 
companions  proceeded  to  place  their  bows,  arrows,  and 
revolvers  in  the  same  position  for  convenience,  should 
their  use  become  necessary. 

With  this  manifestation  of  a  willingness  to  use  the 
weapons  of  death,  should  circumstances  develop  in  that 
direction,  on  the  part  of  all  the  Indians  in  the  room, 
Kicking  Bird  addressed  the  agent,  informing  him  of  the 
charges  preferred  against  him  (K.  B.),  and  calling  upon 
him  to  keep  nothing  back  that  he  had  told  him,  but  tell 
his  people  his  whole  talk.  This  the  agent  was  enabled 
to  do  through  the  freshening  influence  upon  his  memory 
occasioned  by  the  stormy  visit  of  Woman's  Heart  last 
evening.  This  was  followed  by  talks  from  Kicking  Bird 
and  the  agent,  as  well  as  some  others. 

Notwithstanding  the  agent  in  his  talk  gave  Kicking 
Bird  credit  for  having  done  more  for  his  tribe  than  any 
other  chief,  yet  as  he  had  previously  said  that  he  re 
garded  Big  Bow's  talk  as  a  good  talk,  and  received  it  as 
the  words  of  the  whole  tribe,  and  made  it  the  base  of 
his  report  to  Washington  '(it  being  made  in  council), 
while  he  simply  received  Kicking  Bird's  (not  made  in 
council)  as  his  own  individual,  friendly  talk,  not  as  the 
voice  of  the  tribe,  Kicking  Bird,  not  fully  comprehend 
ing  the  difference  between  a  public  speech  and  a  private 
talk,  thought  that  the  agent,  as  well  as  his  own  people, 
had  cast  him  away,  and  left  in  very  bitterness  of  heart. 
He  bade  the  interpreter  "  tell  Thomissy  I  will  take  him 


294  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

to  camp  because  I  promised  that  I  would  ;  but  I  think 
he  had  better  not  go  until  this  matter  is  settled,"  and 
left  without  my  seeing  him. 

I  expressed  regret  to  the  agent  that  Kicking  Bird  had 
gone  away  without  rny  seeing  him.  The  agent  after 
dinner  proposed  that  I  should  ride  up  to  the  store  and 
see  him,  if  I  felt  like  it.  As  that  accorded  with  my 
feelings,  —  although  I  had  little  hope  of  seeing  him,  as 
he  had  told  the  interpreter  that  he  should  go  to  his 
camp  without  stopping,  —  I  went,  and  was  very  agree 
ably  surprised  to  find  him,  his  wife  and  daughter,  still 
there.  I  went  in,  engaged  an  interpreter,  and  had  an 
opportunity  with  him  in  a  private  apartment.  I  found 
he  thought  himself  rejected  by  the  agent,  as  well  as  by 
his  own  people,  and  was  feeling  very  badly. 

I  told  him  that  I  had  not  come  to  make  a  talk  to  him, 
but  as  I  understood  that  his  people  had  thrown  him 
away,  since  he  and  I  were  brothers  and  walked  in  the 
same  road,  when  they  threw  him  away,  they  threw  me 
away  also. 

We  were  one  and  travelled  one  road,  and  the  Kiowas 
could  not  throw  him  away  without  throwing  me  away 
with  him.  I  had  lived  with  him  and  his  people  a  long 
time,  and  had  learned  to  love  them,  to  regard  them  as 
my  people,  and,  as  he  knew,  had  worked  hard  with  him 
for  their  good.  But  since  they  had  thrown  us  away,  I 
had  no  further  business  in  this  country,  and  should  prob 
ably  return  to  my  home,  and  be  with  my  wife  and  chil- 
.dren.  I  could  not  bear  to  go  away,  and  not  see  him  and 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  295 

take  hold  of  his  hand  again  before  I  left.  And  now  I 
had  one  word  to  say  to  him.  I  wanted  that  word  to 
sink  down  to  his  heart ;  I  did  not  want  him  to  throw  it 
away.  That  is,  even  though  his  people  had  thrown  him 
away,  to  go  straight  forward  in  the  road  he  had  been 
travelling,  not  turn  aside  either  on  the  one  hand  or  the 
other,  and  he  would  find  that  the  Kiowas  would  soon 
come  back  hunting  for  Kicking  Bird,  and  saying,  "  We 
want  Kicking  Bird  to  come  and  go  to  our  agent,  and  talk 
for  us."  The  agent  had  not  thrown  him  away,  and  he 
will  say  to  the  Kiowas,  '.'  If  you  want  to  talk  to  me, 
bring  me  Kicking  Bird."  If  he  would  but  keep  straight 
forward  on  the  same  road  he  had  travelled  so  long,  the 
Kiowas  would  yet  hunt  him  up,  and  say  to  the  agent, 
"  Kicking  Bird  is  our  chief."  Now  remember  this  my 
last  talk. 

Kicking  Bird  replied,  "  I  long  ago  took  the  white  man 
by  the  hand  ;  I  have  never  let  it  go  ;  I  have  held  it  with 
a  firm  and  strong  grasp.  I  have  worked  hard  to  bring 
my  people  on  to  the  white  man's  road.  Sometimes  I 
have  been  compelled  to  work  with  my  back  towards  the 
white  people,  so  that  they  have  not  seen  my  face,  and 
may  have  thought  I  was  working  against  them  ;  but  I 
have  worked  with  one  heart  and  one  object.  I  have 
looked  ahead  to  the  future,  and  have  worked  for  the 
children  of  my  people,  to  bring  them  into  a  position,  that, 
when  th?y  become  men  and  women,  they  will  take  up 
with  the  white  road.  I  have  but  two  children  of  my 
own,  but  have  worked  for  the  children  of  my  people  as 


296  LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 

though  they  had  all  been  mine.  Five  years  have  I 
striven  for  this  thing,  and  all  these  years  Big  Bow  has 
worked  against  me  to  keep  my  people  on  the  old  bad 
road.  When  I  have  brought  in  and  delivered  up  white 
captives  to  the  agent,  Big  Bow  has  taken  more.  Now 
for  a  little  while  lie  has  come  on  to  the  good  road.  The 
agent  has  taken  him  by  the  hand,  and  thrown  me  away 
after  my  many  years'  labor. 

k*  I  am  as  a  stone,  broken  and  thrown  away,  —  one 
part  thrown  this  way,  and  one  part  thrown  that  way.* 
I  am  chief  no  more  ;  but  that  is  not  what  grieves  me,  — 
I  am  grieved  at  the  ruin  of  my  people  :  they  will  go 
back  to  the  old  road,  and  I  must  follow  them  ;  they  will 
not  let  me  go  and  live  with  the  white  people.  But  I 
shall  not  go  away  on  the  gallop  ;  I  shall  go  to  my  camp, 
and  after  a  while  I  shall  go  a  little  farther,  and  then  a 
little  farther,  until  I  get  as  far  away  as  it  is  possible  for 
me.  When  they  show  me  the  "  big  chief"  they  select, 
I  shall  follow  him  wherever  he  leads.  When  you  take 
hold  of  my  hand  to-day,  you  have  taken  it  for  the  last 
time  ;  when  you  see  me  ride  away  to-day,  you  will  see 
Kicking  Bird  no  more  :  I  shall  never  come  back  to  this 
place." 

Being  exceedingly  anxious  to  impress  on  his  mind  the 


*  His  meaning  was,  that  he  had  been  rejected  both  by  the  agent  and 
the  Kiowas  for  very  different  reasons :  the  former,  as  thinking  he  did 
not  use  his  influence  sufficiently  in  behalf  of  civilization ;  and  the  latter, 
because  of  his  earnestness  to  leave  their  old  customs,  and  adopt  those 
of  the  whites. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  297 

necessity  of  his  continuing  on  the  good  road,  I  again  ex 
pressed  to  him  the  concern  of  my  mind  that  he  forsake 
not  the  road  he  had  travelled,  and  knew  to  be  a  good 
one  free  from  stones,  and  the  Kiowas  would  yet  be  glad 
to  hunt  him  up  to  lead  them  back  to  it. 

We  went  down  stairs  ;  his  wife,  daughter,  and  the 
babe  were  there.  He  looked  upon  his  infant  son,  and 
then  upon  his  daughter,  and  turning  to  me,  said,  "  I 
have  taught  my  daughter  to  love  the  white  man  and  his 
way,  so  that  she  may  grow  up  in  it  and  love  it.  I  ex 
pected  to  have  led  my  son  up  in  the  same  road,  that, 
when  grown,  it  would  be  easy  to  him,  and  he  would 
travel  in  it ;  but  to-day  it  is  all  cut  off:  they  will  know 
the  white  man's  good  and  smooth  road  no  more."  He 
then  started  his  wife  and  children  off  to  camp.  I  did  not 
know  what  he  was  doing  until  I  saw  they  had  mounted, 
and  I  parted  with  them  in  the  saddle.  Kicking  Bird 
himself  returned,  and  seated  himself  in  an  obscure  corner 
of  the  store  in  apparent  dejection.  One  and  another  of 
the  white  people  about  the  store  gathered  about  him. 

Though  they  knew  not  to  the  full  extent  the  force  of 
the  storm  that  was  bowing  him  to  the  ground,  yet  it  was 
easy  to  see  that  he  was  in  deep  trouble.  I  saw  that 
every  one  of  them  sympathized  with  him,  and  respected 
him  as  a  good  man. 

I  stepped  forward  and  said  to  them  that  they  all  knew 
Kicking  Bird,  and  why  his  people  had  rejected  him.  It 
was  because  he  had  proved  himself  their  true  friend  by 
laboring  to  bring  them  into  friendly  relations  with  the 


298  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

white  people  and  the  way  of  being  civilized.  They  were 
fully  aware  of  his  worth  and  services  to  his  people,  and 
also  to  the  whites ;  and  now,  in  this  time  of  his  great 
trouble,  I  proposed  that  we  manifest  our  respect  and 
sympathy  for  him  by  uniting  in  making  him  some  pres 
ent  that  he  might  have  to  look  upon,  if  he  should  not 
come  in  for  a  long  time,  and  be  reminded  that  he  still 
had  friends  among  the  whites.  The  proposition  met 
with  a  hearty  response,  and  he  was  called  upon  to  go 
around  and  select  the  articles  which  he  wished.  This 
being  done,  I  bought  a  woven  coverlet,  and  gave  it  to 
him  as  my  individual  present. 

He  then  said,  "  You  have  done  this  to  show  your  good 
feelings  and  friendship  towards  me  ;  now,  what  can  I  do 
to  manifest  my  friendship  and  regard  for  you  ?  " 

I  replied,  "  That  which  would  give  us  the  greatest 
proof  of  his  friendship  towards  us  was  to  continue  here 
after  on  the  same  road  he  had  been  travelling, — not  turn 
from  it  in  any  direction,  and  he  would  find  that  it  would 
be  eventually  for  his  own  good." 

A  voice  from  some  one  of  the  company  said,  "  Kicking 
Bird,  you  have  not  thrown  Thomas  away  ?  " 

He  quickly  answered,  "  No  ;  he  is  my  brother." 

"  Why,  then,  do  you  not  take  him  with  you  to  camp  ?" 

He  replied,  "  I  will  take  him  with  me  if  he  wants  to 
go  now." 

I  said  to  him,  "  Last  night,  Woman's  Heart  came  to 
the  agent's  house  very  angry,  and  told  the  agent  that 
Thomas  and  Kicking  Bird  told  lies  about  all  the  Kiowa 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  299 

chiefs,  which  is  not  true.  I  talk  straight  talk  to  the 
agent  about  all  the  Kiowas ;  and  now  the  warriors, 
through  listening  to  the  misrepresentations  of  Running 
Wolf  and  Woman's  Heart,  had  thrown  him  away,  and 
his  life  was  in  danger.  My  going  out  with  him  would 
but  make  harder  work  for  him,  and  perhaps  bring  him, 
in  the  present  excited  condition  of  their  warriors,  into 
greater  danger.  Perhaps  I  had  better  not  go  with  him 
just  now,  but  I  did  not  throw  him  nor  his  people  away.'* 

He  replied,  "  That  is  good  ;  that  is  the  way  I  feel. 
You  go  and  sit  down  by  the  agent,  and  not  go  home.  In 
thirteen  days  I  will  come  for  you.  I  now  know  why 
Thomissy  has  not  talked,  and  why  I  have  had  to  keep 
silence.  When  my  heart  has  been  full,  and  I  have  gone 
to  the  agent  to  talk,  when  I  would  get  there  I  was  kept 
still,  I  could  not  talk.  We  have  been  secretly  watched ; 
I  see  it  all  now.  I  will  now  go  to  my  camp,  collect  my 
band  of  people,  and  when  I  come  again,  you  will  know 
who  is  chief  of  the  Kiowas." 

Thus  the  second  time  have  I,  poor  and  weak  though  I 
am,  been  made  the  humble  instrument  in  an  Almighty 
Hand  of  turning  this  strong  man's  heart  towards  the 
right  way.  This  indeed  affords  a  little  ray  of  comfort 
able  hope  that  I  am  in  the  place  of  divine  allotment. 

24ith.  —  Yesterday  the  matron  and  seamstress  at  the 
school  left  for  their  homes  in  Kansas.  Trotting  Wolf — 
a  Kiowa  chief — had  repeatedly  informed  them  that  they 
were  in  danger  of  being  carried  away  captives  by  the 
Comanches ;  and  a  few  days  since,  taking  both  of  them 


300  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

by  the  hand  and  looking  them  seriously  in  the  eye,  said, 
"  By  and  by  you  see  the  red  man  kill  buffalo  on  the 
plains.  Comanche  no  good."  The  same  day  another 
Kiowa  told  them  that  the  fourth  sleep  from  that  time 
was  fixed  upon  as  the  time  to  carry  the  design  into  exe 
cution  ;  saying  to  them,  "You  better  go  away." 

This  information,  with  other  circumstances  of  which 
they  had  personal  knowledge,  led  them  to  believe  there 
was  a  plot  laid  against  them,  and  prudence  dictated  that 
they  should  leave.  They  therefore,  after  putting  the 
school-children's  clothes  in  the  usual  order  for  vacation, 
making  the  girls'  dresses,  and  arranging  the  affairs  of 
the  department  over  which  they  were  placed  in  such 
order  as  that  nothing  could  possibly  suffer  from  their 
leaving  a  week  before  vacation,  left  yesterday  morning  — 
the  morning  before  the  "  fourth  sleep  "  spoken  of  by 
the  Kiowa. 

Subsequent  events  tended  to  prove  the  correctness  of 
their  suspicions,  and  that  their  departure  was  none  too 
soon.  Last  night  it  is  certainly  known  that  Indians 
were  prowling  about  near  the  school-house,  and  noises 
were  distinctly  heard  at  the  window  of  their  room,  indi 
cating  an  attempt  to  gain  access  thereto.  Both  the 
superintendent  and  his  wife  heard  these  noises ;  the 
former  arose,  and  going  to  a  window,  saw  a  dark  figure 
going  rapidly  away,  pursued  by  a  dog  belonging  to  one 
of  the  employees  at  the  school-house.  Others  in  the 
building  heard  footsteps  about  the  premises.  The  super 
intendent  could  not  say  positively  that  what  he  saw  was 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS,  301 

an  Indian,  as,  the  moon  having  gone  down,  it  was  dark ; 
but  just  before  the  moon  set,  the  carpenter,  being  dis 
turbed,  looked  out  of  the  window,  and  saw  three  Indians 
on  horseback  so  near  the  house  that  he  could  distinctly 
distinguish  the  colors  of  their  horses  and  blankets.  A 
mule  and  pony  were  stolen  from  near  the  carpenter's 
shop,  afterwards  found  to  have  been  done  by  Comanches, 
and  an  attack  made  upon  a  pony  herd  about  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  from  the  school-house  ;  but  the  herder  being 
awake,  and  using  his  revolver  rather  freely,  they  left 
without  accomplishing  their  purpose. 

Whether  there  really  was  any  design  against  those 
young  women  or  not,  circumstances  certainly  indicated 
it,  and  at  all  events  they  had  left,  and  were  removed 
beyond  the  reach  of  danger. 


302  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  COMANCHE  MEDICINE  MAN.  —  DEPKEDATION  ON 
AGENCY  STOCK.  —  DISCOURAGEMENT  OF  THE  KIOWAS. 
—  INTERVIEW  WITH  KICKING  BIRD.  —  PEN-HA-TETH- 
KAH'S  AND  QTTIRTSQUIP'S  BAND  RETURN.  —  THEY 
REPORT  OTHER  COMANCHES  AND  CHEYENNES  ON  THE 
WAR-PATH. 

AFTER  leaving  the  Agency  on  the  8th  inst.,  the  Co- 
manches,  at  the  call  of  a  young  medicine  man  belonging 
to  the  Qnahada  band,  went  out  to  make  medicine  not 
far  from  the  junction  of  Pecon  Creek  and  the  North 
Fork  of  Red  River.  This  is  a  new  thing  with  the  Co 
manches,  they,  according  to  the  Kiovvas,  never  having 
before  made  medicine  as  a  tribe,  which  corresponds  with 
the  statements  of  white  people  who  have  known  them 
for  many  years. 

This  young  medicine  man  makes  bold  pretensions. 
He  claims  that  he  has  raised  the  dead  to  life.  He  is 
reported  to  have  raised  from  his  stomach  nearly  a  wagon- 
load  of  cartridges  at  one  time,  in  the  presence  of  several 
Comanches.  He  then  swallowed  them  again,  informing 
the  Comanches  that  they  need  not  fear  the  expenditure 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.       t          303 

of  ammunition  in  carrying  on  a  war  against  the  whites, 
as  he  can  supply  all  their  needs  in  that  line.  He  can 
make  medicine  which  will  render  it  impossible  for  a 
Comanche  to  be  killed,  even  though  he  stand  just  before 
the  muzzles  of  the  white  man's  guns.  He  ascends  above 
the  clouds  far  beyond  the  sun  —  the  home  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  with  whom  he  has  often  conversed. 

He  has  done  these  things  in  open  daylight,  in  the 
presence  of  many  Comanches,  remaining  in  the  sky  over 
night,  and  coming  back  next  clay ;  he  has  been  known  to 
do  this  four  times.  In  short,  he  has  power  to  control 
the  elements,  to  send  wind,  lightning,  thunder,  rain,  and 
hail  upon  his  enemies,  and  in  no  respect  is  he  inferior  to 
the  Great  Spirit. 

The  main  body  of  the  Comanches  believe  all  this,  and 
are  afraid  to  disobey  him  for  fear  of  his  medicine  if  they 
offend  him.*  Horseback,  who  has  hitherto  been  friendly, 
has  brought  in  and  left  his  ambulance  with  the  agent, 

*  How  this  bold  pretender  succeeds  in  deluding  the  minds  of  this 
people  may  be  understood  from  the  following.  It  is  given  out  that  at 
a  certain  time  he  will  visit  the  sun,  the  dwelling-place  of  the  Great 
Spirit.  A  number  of  prominent  persons  are  in  attendance  as  witnesses. 
He  withdraws  himself  a  short  distance  from  them,  charging  them  to 
look  directly  at  the  sun  until  he  speaks  to  them,  then  to  let  their  eyes 
slowly  fall  to  the  place  where  he  is  standing;  as  they  do  this,  they  will 
see  dark  bodies  descend  to  receive  him,  with  which  he  will  ascend. 
His  directions  being  complied  with,  the  dark  objects  descend  to  him, 
and,  being  blinded  by  their  continued  gazing  upon  the  orb  of  light,  he 
bids  them  slowly  raise  their  eyes,  and  the  dark  objects  arise,  while  he 
conveys  himself  away,  and  keeps  himself  concealed  until  the  time  ap 
pointed  for  his  return.  These  men,  thoroughly  deluded,  believe  and 
report  that  they  saw  him  ascend  to  the  sun. 


304         *      LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

and  gone  to  the  great  medicine  council.  Some  few  are 
bold  enough  to  brave  his  medicine,  and  remain  near  the 
Agency.  What  the  result  will  be  it  is  impossible  to 
forecast ;  but  irr  all  probability  the  Comanches  will  be 
led  by  him  wheresoever  he  sees  fit.  It  is  seriously  to  be 
feared  that  he  will  lead  them  to  destruction,  in  which 
many  others  may  become  involved. 

On  the  morning  of  the  10th  inst.  it  was  found  that  the 
mules  used  at  the  school-house,  also  a  pair  of  mules  and 
a  pony  belonging  to  parties  residing  at  the  Wichita 
Agency,  who  were  here  on  a  visit  to  their  children,  had 
been  stolen  during  the  previous  night.  It  was  soon 
ascertained  that  other  ponies  and  mules  were  stolen 
from  a  neighboring  herd. 

A  Caddo,  whose  pony  was  stolen,  followed  the  trail  to 
the  Comanche  camp,  and  recovered  his  with  little  diffi 
culty  ;  but  they  were  exceedingly  unwilling  to  give  up 
the  mules  belonging  to  the  Agency.  He,  however,  suc 
ceeded  in  getting  them,  but  returned  without  securing 
the  stock  stolen  from  the  herd.  -The  night  following  his 
return  forty-one  head  of  ponies  were  run  off  from  the 
Agency  and  Miiden  herds. 

The  Caddo  and  George  Chisholm  were  sent  to  follow 
the  trail.  On  the  21st  inst.  some  of  the  Comanche  chiefs 
brought  in  twenty-two  head,  but  it  was  observable  that 
it  was  the  most  worthless  stock  that  had  been  returned, 
the  best  having  been  retained  by  them. 

On  the  23d,  G.  Chisholm  and  the  Caddo  returned, 
bringing  three  head  more  and  the  following  night  theii 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  305 

pony  and  mule  were  stolen  from  near  the  carpenter's 
shop,  as  heretofore  related. 

The  agent  despatched  Honoweah,  a  friendly  Comanche 
chief,  to  their  camp  with  a  message  to  them.  He  re 
turned  on  the  2d  of  the  6th  month,  with  a  message  from 
the  medicine  man  and  chiefs  with  him,  that  they  should 
not  return  the  stock  they  now  have  in  their  possession, 
but  should  keep  it  to  make  peace  with  when  they  come 
back  in  the  fall. 

They  also  state  thaf  they  have  decided  to  commit  no 
further  depredations  about  the  Agency,  provided  the 
soldiers  are  kept  from  molesting  them  ;  but  they  want  it 
distinctly  understood,  and  send  this  as  a  fair  warning, 
that,  if  the  soldiers  come  upon  them,  they  shall  come  in 
and  kill  whomsoever  comes  in  their  way. 

They  propose,  in  short,  doing  as  they  please,  and,  like 
a  more  civilized  portion  of  our  republic  a  few  years  since, 
desire  to  be  let  alone,  promising  on  their  honor  that  they 
will  not  do  as  much  harm  as  they  will  if  they  are  inter 
fered  with. 

Honoweah  says  there  are  no  Kiowas  with  them  ;  but 
the  Cheyennes  are  in  league  with  them  ;  and  confirms 
the  report  of  their  having  abundance  of  whiskey  in  their 
camps,  which  they  procure  from  traders  in  the  Young 
Territory  of  Texas  usually  denominated  the  Pan  Handle 
of  Texas,  and  from  Mexicans. 

The   Pen4ia-teth-kahs   and  Quirlsquip's  band,  he  re 
ports,  are  not  with  the  others,  but  are  remaining  faithful 
to  their  pledges  of  loyalty  to  the  government. 
20 


306  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

Horseback,  having  been  again  attacked  with  bleeding 
at  the  lungs,  had  been  left,  and  is  coming  back  with  his 
family  as  fast  as  the  condition  of  his  health  will  permit, 
while  his  people  are  going  away. 

The  Kiowas  on  Pecon  Creek,  becoming  discouraged 
by  the  long-continued  shortness  of  their  rations,  made 
np  their  mind  to  come  in  to  the  Agency  just  this  once, 
and  if  the  sugar,  coffee,  flour,  <fec.,  had  not  yet  come, 
they  should  conclude  that  the  talk  of  its  coming  was  all 
lie,  and  they  should,  after  all,  be  obliged  to  go  to  the 
plains  for  subsistence,  where  they  would  be  under  the 
necessity  of  joining  hands  with  the  Comanches  and  Che- 
yennes,  and  throw  Washington  away,  or  subject  them 
selves  to  being  plundered  by  them.  But  just  the  even 
ing  before  the  day  for  issuing,  a  supply  came  to  hand 
sufficient  for  the  issue.  This  had  the  effect  to  allay  the 
discontent  of  the  Kiowas  for  the  present. 

On  the  6th  day  of  the  6th  month,  Kicking  Bird  and 
Big  Bow  came  in,  together  with  their  people,  for  rations, 
after  the  other  Indians  had  gone  out  to  camp.  Kicking 
Bird  informed  me  that  he  wanted  a  talk  with  me  alone, 
and  requested  me  to  meet  him  at  the  trading-house  the 
next  day,  where  he  had  engaged  a  young  man,  in  whom 
he  had  confidence,  to  interpret  for  him.  Accordingly, 
although  it  was  the  first  day  of  the  week,  I  went  to  the 
store,  and  we  had  an  interview  in  a  private  apartment. 
He  stated  that  the  Cheyennes  arid  Comanches  had  not 
given  up  their  foolish  notions,  and  were  still  hovering 
about  the  place  where  the  Kiowas  intended  to  make 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  307 

their  medicine  camp.  He  apprehended  that  they  meant 
mischief  by  so  doing.  He  also  stated  that  Lone  Wolf 
(who  has  returned  from  Mexico,  where  he  had  gone  to 
bury  the  body  of  his  son),  when  he  found  his  son's  body 
lying  on  the  ground,  kneeled  down  over  it,  and  vowed 
by  the  Great  Spirit  that  on  that  ground  where  his  son 
was  killed  he  would  take  the  life  of  some  white  man. 
Now,  in  order  to  kill  a  white  man  on  that  ground,  he 
would  have  to  cateh  one  and  take  him  there.  Since  his 
return  he  had  been  much  in  the  Cheyenne  and  Comanche 
camps,  but  he  (K.  B.)  did  not  know  as  he  had  taken 
the  pipe  with  them.  In  view  of  these  things,  he  thought 
I  had  better  remain  at  the  Agency  for  the  present,  and 
he  would  go  to  the  camps  of  the  Cheyennes  and  Co- 
manches,  have  a  talk  with  them,  also  with  Lone  Wolf; 
and  if  it  were  safe  for  me  to  come  to  camp,  he  would 
come  after  me,  and  if  not,  he  would  send  and  let  me 
know.  I  had  a  very  satisfactory  interview  with  him, 
again  urging  him  to  continue  on  the  road  in  which  he 
had  been  travelling  for  several  years,  not  be  drawn  away 
by  others  ;  and  though  it  might  seem  rough  and  hard 
for  a  time,  it  would  become  smoother  and  better,  and 
would  lead  to  great  good  to  himself,  and  through  him  to 
his  people. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  some  of  the  Pen- 
ha-teth-kahs  came  to  the  Agency.  They  had,  after  a 
severe  struggle  on  their  part,  broken  away  from  the 
main  body  of  the  Comanches,  and  come  back.  .They, 
with  Quirlsquip,  who  with  his  people  had  also  escaped 


308  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

and  eorae  back  in  order  to  avoid  the  consequences  of 
going  with  them,  report  the  Cheyennes  and  the  other 
Comanches  to  be  on  the  war-path,  and  determined  on 
the  shedding  of  blood.  It  appears  that,  after  getting  all 
the  Comanches  out  to  the  medicine  council,  the  hostile 
portion  of  the  tribe  undertook  to  hold  those  who  were 
disposed  to  be  friendly,  and  force  them  into  their  hostile 
measures.  Many  of  these  are  breaking  away  and  return 
ing  to  the  Agency,  thus  weakening  the  hands  of  the 
hostile  element  of  the  tribe,  which  may  become  so  weak 
ened  as  to  cause  them  to  give  up  their  intentions  alto 
gether. 

They  state  that  it  was  Lone  Wolf  and  his  party  who, 
on  their  return  from  Mexico,  captured  the  cavalry  horses 
at  Fort  Concho,  in  Texas. 

Putting  all  facts  and  reliable  information  together,  it 
appears  evident  that  hostile  demonstrations  are  intended 
by  those  tribes.  These  are  hanging  around  the  place 
where  the  Kiowa  medicine  dance  will  occur,  in  order  to 
draw  some  of  their  young  men  into  the  measure,  and 
so  involve  the  Kiowas  equally  with  themselves  in  the 
trouble  consequent  thereon. 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  309 


CHAPTER   XX. 

LEAVE  THE  WORK  ON  ACCOUNT  OF  POOR  HEALTH.  — 
CAPTURE  OF  THE  SUPPLY  TRAIN,  AND  MURDER  OF 
THE  MEN.  —  ADOBE  WALLS.  —  KIOWAS  NOT  ENGAGED 
IN  THESE  DEPREDATIONS. — THEY  REGISTER  THEIR 
NAMES.  —  MEETING  WITH  THE  CADDOES.  —  ATTEMPT 
OF  CHEYENNES  ON  THE  WICHITA  HERDS.  —  MURDER 
OF  THE  WOOD-CUTTER  AT  FORT  SILL.  —  LONE  WOLF 
AND  HIS  BAND  BECOME  HOSTILE.  —  CONCLUSION. 

MY  health  continuing  very  poor,  I  have  been  obliged 
to  leave  the  work  in  which  I  have  been  for  so  long  a 
time  engaged,  although  there  has  never  been  a  time, 
since  my  being  among  the  Kiowas,  when  there  was  more 
need  for  a  restraining  influence  being  exercised  among 
them  than  at  the  present.  Many  of  their  old  associates 
among  the  Cheyennes  and  Comanches  are  becoming  hos 
tile,  yet,  as  I  am  not  able  for  the  task,  I  am  compelled 
to  leave  the  field  for  others.  Accordingly,  on  the  2d 
day  of  the  7th  month,  I  proceeded  to  the  Wichita 
Agency,  with  the  expectation  of  going  from  thence  to 
Wichita,  in  Kansas,  on  a  train  that  was  expected  there 
about  that  time,  loaded  with  supplies  for  these  agencies. 


310  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

This  train,  composed  of  three  wagons  accompanied  by 
four  men,  never  arrived,  being  attacked  on  the  3d,  near 
Buffalo  Springs,  by  about  forty  Indians.  The  men  were 
killed  and  scalped,  the  mules  run  off,  and  the  wagons 
burned.  Appearances  indicate  that  three  of  the  men 
were  killed  instantly,  while  the  fourth  was  probably  sub 
jected  to  death  by  torture  and  slow  burning,  while  tied 
to  the  wheels  of  his  wagon,  over  a  fire  of  corn  and  oats, 
which  formed  part  of  his  load.  The  bodies  of  the  three 
men  killed  in  the  onset  were  removed  and  buried  by  a 
ranche-man,  whose  ranche  was  but  five  or  six  miles  from 
the  place,  and  who  had  warned  them  of  their  danger, 
and  endeavored  to  dissuade  them  from  proceeding  farther 
when  they  passed  his  ranche  an  hour  or  two  previous. 
As  the  Indians  continued  hovering  about,  the  remains 
of  the  burned  man  could  not  be  moved  away,  and  they 
daring  not  remain  at  the  place  long  enough  to  dig  a 
grave,  it  was  unburied  until  Agent  Miles  passed  on  the 
5th.  He  and  the  party  with  him  gave  it  a  burial. 

Many  murders  have  been  committed  in  the  frontiers 
of  Kansas,  reported  to  have  been  done  b}^  Indians ;  yet 
it  is  thought  that  some  have  been  done  by  white  des 
peradoes  in  Indian  disguises.  Of  this  I  cannot  testify, 
but  from  what  I  know  of  the  character  of  some  of  these 
desperate  men,  they  would  not  be  obliged  to  stoop  in 
order  to  perpetrate  any  species  of  crime.  A  company 
of  these  characters,  we  are  told,  have  been  formed  in 
Kansas,  and  make  their  headquarters  in  the  Pan  Handle 
of  Texas,  south  of  the  Canadian  River.  These  they  have 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  311 

partially  fortified,  and  are  known  as  the  Adobe  Walls, 
from  the  material  used  in  their  construction.  According 
to  the  best  information  I  can  obtain,  the  object  in  estab 
lishing  this  outpost  appears  to  have  been  to  build  up  an 
illicit  trading-post,  where  whiskey,  arms,  and  ammuni 
tion  may  be  exchanged  with  Indians  for  their  stolen 
stock.  This  plarfe,  according  to  Indian  reports,  was  re 
cently  attacked  by  the  Indians,  who  were  at  first  repulsed 
with  some  loss  to  themselves  ;  but  afterwards  gaining 
access  to  the  interior  of  the  walls,  they  report  having 
killed  all  the  men  within. 

Other  depredations  having  been  committed  in  the 
south-western  parts  of  Kansas,  the  people  there  are 
much  alarmed,  and  are  leaving  their  claims  in  some  of 
the  more  remote  and  exposed  settlements.  These  dep 
redations  occurring  at  or  just  before  the  holding  of  the 
great  medicine  dance  of  the  Kiowas,  and  it  being  their 
superstitious  idea  that  any  of  their  men  who  neglect  the 
attendance  of  that,  the  great  yearly  assembling  of  the 
tribe,  will  not  live  until  the  return  of  the  anniversary, 
they  are  supposed  to  be  all  present.  Hence  the  reports 
of  Kiowas  being  engaged  in  any  of  these  depredations 
are  not  entitled  to  credence.  Not  but  that  a  portion  of 
the  tribe  might  have  engaged  in  hostilities  immediately 
after  the  close  of  the  medicine  dance.  This  took  place 
the  3d  of  the  7th  month  ;  after  which  that  portion  of  the 
Kiowa  tribe  with  which  I  had  been  so  long  associated 
came  in  to  their  Agency,  registered  their  names  as 
friendly  Indians,  and  submitted  to  the  roll-call  in  order 


S12  LTFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

that  it  might  be  known  where  they  are  ;  being  desirous 
of  remaining  at  peace  with  the  whites.  The  other  por 
tion  of  the  tribe,  with  Lone  Wolf  at  its  head,  joined  the 
hostile  Indians.  It  is  now  no  small  satisfaction  to  me, 
in  looking  back  upon  the  privations  and  hardships  en 
dured  while  wandering  with  this  people,  notwithstand 
ing  my  utter  failure  in  accomplishing  frhat  for  which  I 
went  among  them,  —  that  of  gathering  their  children 
into  a  school,  —  that  those  with  whom  I  was  most  inti 
mately  connected,  and  with  whom  I  made  my  camp- 
home,  have  steadfastly  refused  to  join  the  hostile 
element,  and  are  now  manifesting  their  allegiance  and 
friendly  attitude  towards  the  government. 

The  roads  to  Wichita  being  closed,  or  rendered  unsafe 
for  travel  except  by  an  armed  force,  I  was  obliged  to 
remain  at  the  Wichita  Agency  for  over  two  weeks,  most 
of  the  time  very  feeble. 

While  here,  a  party  of  Cheyennes  made  an  attempt 
to  run  off  the  stock  belonging  to  the  Wichitas  ;  but  as 
they  were  on  the  watch,  the  attacking  party  were  driven 
away,  with  the  loss  of  a  war-bonnet,  whereby  the  tribe 
of  the  attacking  party  was  exposed. 

An  attack  was  also  made  upon  a  man  who  was  herd 
ing  cattle  belonging  to  the  wood  contractors  engaged  in 
supplving  Fort  Sill  with  wood,  killed  him  and  run  off 
fifty-three  head  of  cattle  ;  but  a  company  of  soldiers, 
starting  immediately  in  pursuit,  recovered  the  cattle, 
without  seeing  the  Indians  who  had  run  them  off. 
While  the  wilder  tribes  were  thus  opening  hostilities 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  313 

the  more  quiet,  if  not  more  civilized,  Caddoes  were  anx 
ious  to  learn  more  of  a  better  and  higher  mode  of  life. 
At  a  religious  meeting  held  with  Guadelupe's  band  of 
Caddoes,  which  I  attended,  some  of  the  simple  truths 
of  Christianity  were  communicated  to  this  poor  people. 
They  were  very  attentive  to  what  was  said  to  them,  and 
at  its  close  expressed  an  anxiety  that  meetings  for  their 
religious  instruction  should  be  continued  among  them, 
stating  that  some  of  the  things  which  had  been  told 
them  were  new  to  them,  yet  they  might  be  true.  They 
knew  that  something  told  them  in  their  hearts  that  it 
was  wrong  to  lie,  to  steal,  to  get  drunk,  and  to  murder ; 
but  they  did  not  know  it  was  the  Great  Spirit  that  was 
telling  them,  in  this  way,  the  path  they  ought  to  travel. 
If  this  was  really  true,  as  had  been  told  them,  —  and  they 
were  inclined  to  believe  it  was,  —  it  was  high  time  they 
were  paying  more  attention  to  it,  and  they  wanted 
meetings  for  their  instruction  continued  among  them. 
They  wished  the  agent  to  be  informed  that  they  desired 
more  instruction  in  this  direction.  It  has  long  been  my 
opinion,  that  to  present  the  sublime  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  to  these  untutored  people,  without  a  prelimina 
ry  work  of  preparation  having  been  first  accomplished, 
might  be  comparable  to  casting  "  pearls  before  swine," 
or  sowing  good  seed  on  the  "  stony  ground  ;  "  it  would 
not  be  likely  to  be  productive  of  the  best  results. 

But  with  these   Caddoes  I  believe    the   preliminary 
work  to   have   sufficiently   progressed   to   warrant   the 


314  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

beginning  of  a   deeper  work,   even  the  committing   to 
them  of  the  good  seed  of  the  kingdom. 

As  in  nature  the  rough  ground  must  be  grubbed,  the 
soil  broken  up  —  cleared  of  stones,  and,  perhaps,  left 
to  the  mellowing  effects  of  the  rigorous  frosts  of  winter 
—  to  insure  the  successful  cultivation  of  that  grain  which 
is  outwardly,  as  the  staff  of  life,  contributing  to  the  nour 
ishment  and  growth  of  these  bodies,  so  I  believe  there 
is  a  preliminary  work  to  be  done  among  this  people, 
before  their  minds,  enslaved  and  enchained  by  supersti 
tion,  can  so  receive  the  seed  of  the  word  of  life  as  to 
insure  its  growth. 

Not  but  that  they  may  be,  and  are,  heirs  of  salvation, 
and  that  a  manifestation  of  the  "  grace  of  God  which 
brings  salvation  "  has  in  some  measure  appeared  unto 
them  ;  but  that  while  their  secret  enmity,  their  supersti 
tions,  and  ignorance  prevail,  a  prior  work  is  needed 
before  presenting  the  sublime  truths  of  the  gospel. 
After  the  soil  is  properly  prepared  for  its  reception,  a 
wise  husbandman  must  know  the  times  when  to  com 
mit  the  seed  to  the  ground,  and  the  best  method  of 
sowing  it.  Otherwise,  not  only  all  previous  labor  may 
be  lost,  no  grain  produced,  but  by  thus  preparing  the 
soil  for  usefulness,  and  then  neglecting  to  commit  the 
seed  thereto,  it  is  but  rendered  more  susceptible  of  pro 
ducing  a  greater  growth  of  weeds.  In  like  manner, 
after  the  preliminary  work  is  —  as  appears  to  be  the  case 
with  these  Caddoes  —  sufficiently  advanced,  a  new  class 
of  laborers  should  be  introduced  to  the  field,  —  even 


LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS.  315 

sowers  of  the  seed,  —  instructed  and  furnished  by  the 
Lord  of  the  field,  lest  previous  labor  be  worse  than  lost, 
by  leaving  the  prepared  ground  to  grow  up  with  the 
weeds  of  vice,  many  of  which  may  be  of  foreign  seed. 

In  taking  this  view  of  the  work  among  this  people,  I 
can  but  desire  that  the  eyes  of  the  agents,  and  others 
concerned,  may  be  opened,  and  turned  towards  the 
great  Husbandman,  looking  to  Him  that  spiritual-mind 
ed  laborers  may  be  sent  into  the  field,  as  they  may  be 
needed  to  accomplish  His  designs,  whose  the  work  is, 
and  to  whom  the  glory  of  their  redemption  must  belong. 

Although  the  following  occurrences  took  place  after 
my  leaving  the  Wichita  Agency,  I  thought  it  would  not 
be  improper  to  insert  an  account  of  them,  according  to 
information  received  from  persons  residing  there  at  the 
time.  About  the  time  of  my  leaving  there,  the  hostile 
Indians  belonging  to  the  Kiowa,  Comanche,  and  Che- 
yennes  Agencies,  were  turned  over  to  the  military  de 
partment,  and  all  who  remained  out  from  the 'Agencies 
were  considered  hostile.  'A  month  or  so  afterwards,  two 
bands  of  Comanches,  who  had  not  been  able  to  come  in 
sooner,  and  not  being  satisfied  to  remain  out  with  the 
hostile  element  of  the  tribe,  in  an  unfriendly  attitude, 
broke  away,  and  came  to  the  friendly  Comanche  camp 
on  the  Washita  River  near  the  Wichita  Agency.  A 
small  company  of  soldiers  had  been  located  at  that 
Agency  for  some  time  previous,  and  General  Davidson, 
with  more  soldiers,  proceeded  to  that  place,  to  give  con 
ditions  to  the  Comanches  who  had  but  just  arrived, 


316  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

upon  which  they  might  come  in.  At  first,  not  know 
ing  that  it  was  the  military  arm  with  which  they  must 
deal,  they  treated  his  proposition  with  contempt,  but 
when  better  informed,  agreed  to  the  terms,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  surrender  their  arms.  They  gave  up  their 
guns  and  pistols,  but  a  question  arising  about  the  bows 
and  arrows,  which  had  not  been  required  of  any  band 
who  had  heretofore  come  in,  it  was  referred  to  the  gen 
eral  for  decision,  and  a  messenger  despatched  to  him  by 
the  officer  in  charge. 

The  chief,  desirous  of  a  little  council  with  another 
chief,  mounted  his  pony,  giving  a  loud  whoop,  to  call 
the  attention  of  the  chief  with  whom  he  wished  to 
speak.  This  was  misunderstood  by  the  soldiers  to  be 
the  war-whoop,  and  he  was  fired  at  by  the  guard.  Lone 
Wolf,  with  his  party,  being  near,  returned  the  fire  ; 
thus  a  battle  was  commenced,  which  resulted  in  the 
death  of  several  citizens,  the  burning  of  several  Caddo 
and  Delaware  houses,  also  the  Wichita  school-house,  the 
sacking  of  Shirley's  trading-house,  with  other  outrages. 
The  Comanches  deny  any  hostile  intention,  and  the  fact 
of  their  surrendering  arms  before  its  commencement 
argues  strongly  in  their  favor,  as  it  does  not  look  reason 
able  that  they  would  surrender  arms  on  the  eve  of  an 
intended  battle. 

The  Kiowas,  Apaches,  and  those  Comanches  who 
came  in  and  registered  their  names  as  friendly  to  the 
government,  though  placed  some  two  miles  from  the 
fort,  where  they  were  peculiarly  exposed  to  Texas 


KIO\VA  WOMAN,   BIG  TREK'S  SISTER. 


LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS.  317 

horse-thieves,  —  who  stole  upwards  of  one  thousand 
nine  hundred  head  of  their  stock  within  a  year  there- 
"  after, — and  although  they  were  kept  almost  in  a  state 
of  starvation,  from  the  failure  of  the  contractor  to 
supply  their  rations,  continued  loyal  to  the- government 
through  all,  and  started  as  many  of  their  children  to 
school  the  following  winter  as  the  building  would 
accommodate.  One  of  their  chiefs,  —  "Dangerous  Ea 
gle,"  brother  of  the  notorious  "  Big  Tree,"  —  went  into 
the  school,  and  rendered  valuable  assistance,  by  explain 
ing  to  the  children  the  wishes  of  the  teacher,  and 
assisting  in  bringing  them  under  easy  control. 

The  teacher,  A.  J.  Standing,  —  my  colleague  in  the 
Caddo  school,  at  the  Wichita  Agency,  —  reports  the 
children  as  quiet,  affectionate,  obedient,  apt  in  learning, 
neat  and  cleanly  in  their  habits,  and  in  all  respects 
pleasant  and  agreeable  in  their  manners.  Their  parents 
manifested  great  interest  in  the  school,  furnishing  the 
boys  with  velvet  vests,  and  the  girls  with  nice  shawls, 
from  their  limited  means. 

Kicking  Bird  continued  to  use  his  influence  for  good 
to  the  time  of  his  death,  which  occurred  the  3d  of  5th 
month,  1875.  Being  aware  of  his  approaching  end, 
he  told  his  people  "  he  was  dying  ;  he  had  taken  the 
white  man's  road,  and  now  he  was  not  sorry  for  it;  that 
ho  was  dying  holding  fast  the  white  man's  hand." 
Whilst  advising  his  people  to  keep  in  the  white  man's 
road,  he  passed  away.  His  people  have  followed  his 
tidvice,  and,  for  the  first  time,  have  attempted  to  raise 


318  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

some  crops,  cultivating,  this  year,  about  two  hundred 
acres  of  land. 

Having  now  brought  to  a  close  this  account  of  my  life 
among  the  Indians,  it  remains  only  for  me  to  say  that 
I  left  the  Wichita  Agency  on  the  evening  of  the  18th 
of  the  7th  month,  for  home,  by  the  way  of  Caddo,  and 
was  favored  to  make  the  journey  in  nine  days,  reaching 
there  on  the  27th,  where  I  found  my  family  well,  and 
we  mutually  rejoiced  in  being  thus  favored  to  meet 
again. 

My  story  is  told.  My  faith  in  the  efficacy  of  a  true 
peace  policy  in  treating  with  the  Indians  is  unabated. 
While  it  may  be  urged  that  it  has  proved  a  failure,  the 
preceding  pages  will  sufficiently  show  that  the  peace 
policy  has  not  in  all  cases  been  carried  out  in  the  true 
spirit  of  peace,  from  the  fact  that  our  nation  has  not  had 
sufficient  faith  in  it  to  give  it  a  perfect  trial,  but,  while 
offering  peace  with  one  hand,  has  grasped  the  sword 
with  the  other. 

Interested  parties  have  not  been  wanting  to  keep  the 
public  mind  in  agitation  against  the  Indians,  by  report 
ing  deeds  they  have  never  committed  ;  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  spreading  among  them  stories  of  bad  designs  and 
intentions,  on  the  part  of  government,  towards  them, 
which  were  never  entertained.  Until  the  pure  princi 
ples  of  love  and  peace  are  recognized  as  the  essential 
elements  for  Christianizing  and  civilizing  men,  a  pure 
peace  policy  will  not  be  likely  to  be  inaugurated  by  the 
government,  or  sustained  by  the  people. 


APPENDIX. 


SOCIAL    LIFE    AND   RELATIONS    OF    THE 
INDIANS. 

IT  may  be  thought  that,  in  a  work  of  this  kind,  more 
light  might  have  been  thrown  upon  the  social  life  of  the 
Indians  than  has  been  done  in  the  foregoing  pages  ;  but 
it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  writer  was  almost 
entirely  ignorant  of  the  different  features  of  Indian  life 
when  first  going  among  them,  and  the  little  knowledge 
he  may  have  gained  since  was  incidentally  picked  up, 
from  time  to  time,  as  circumstances  brought  them  to  view. 
These,  so  far  as  related  to  the  foregoing  narrative,  have 
been  mentioned  as  the  work  progressed.  It  should  also 
be  borne  in  mind  that  the  work  was  not  designed  as  a 
dissertation  on  Indian  manners  and  customs,  but  a  simple 
narrative  of  the  life  of  the  writer  among  them.  Yet, 
as  something  more  particularly  relating  to  these  subjects 
may  be  generally  interesting,  a  few  pages  here,  in  con 
clusion,  will  be  devoted  thereto, —  premising  this,  that 
my  observations  apply  only  to  the  Indians  of  the  south 
western  Indian  Territory,  and  more  particularly  to  the 
Kiowas,  Comanches,  and  Apaches. 

Man,  in  whatever  position  he  may  be  found,  whether 
in  savage,  barbarous,  or  civilized  nations,  is  pre-eminently 

319 


320  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

a  social  being.  He  finds  that  associated  action  gives 
power  and  leads  to  success,  where  individual  exertion 
would  be  expended  for  nought.  Hence  he  gathers  into 
clans,  tribes,  or  nations,  according  to  the  degree  of 
civilization  or  associative  power  attained.  Every  clan, 
tribe,  or  nation,  having  its  own  ends  in  view,  whatever 
jealousies  may  exist  towards  others,  must  of  necessity 
act  in  concert  in  all  important  matters  relating  to  other 
tribes  or  nations. 

The  Indian  is  no  exception  to  this  rule.  However 
savage  he  may  appear  to  others,  among  his  own  people 
he  is  a  man.  The  same  qualities,  to  a  very  great  extent, 
which  constitute  a  man  with  us,  make  a  man  with  the 
Indian.  He  stands  in  the  estimation  of  his  people  in 
exact  accordance  with  his  manifestation  of  these  quali 
ties.  He  must  be  brave  and  courageous  in  war,  wise  in 
council,  cool  and  fearless  in  the  midst  of  danger,  ardent 
in  his  friendship,  hospitable  to  strangers,  and  enthusias 
tic  in  his  patriotism  and  devotion  to  the  welfare  of  his 
tribe. 

With  the  chief,  the  affairs  of  his  tribe  become  per 
sonal  matters  —  actually  his  own.  An  affront  offered  to 
any  of  his  people  is  offered  to  himself.  Since  for  a  friend 
to  suffer  for  his  misdeeds  or  want  of  wisdom  is  more 
keenly  felt  than  if  he  alone  suffered  the  consequence ; 
revenge  is  more  fully  glutted  upon  a  friend  than  upon 
the  actual  perpetrator  of  a  deed  calling  for  it.  Hence,  in 
his  administration  of  justice,  he  takes  but  little  pains  to 
inflict  punishment  upon  the  perpetrator  of  crime,  ex 
cept  through  a  friend  or  a  relative.  Though  he  may  be 
barbarous  in  the  extreme,  no  stranger  seeking  repose  or 
refreshment  in  his  lodge  will  be  turned  away  unshel 
tered  or  unfed.  In  his  lodge  an  enemy  is  a  brother, 


APPENDIX.  321 

warmed  by  his  fire  and  sharing  his  food,  and  for  whose 
defence  even  his  own  life  would  be  risked.  I  myself 
have  sought  and  found  refuge  in  the  lodge  of  a  hostile 
chief  whom  I  would  have  feared  to  meet  alone  on  the 
plains. 

Ready  to  supply  the  wants  of  a  friend,  they  hesitate 
not  to  ask  favors  from  others.  Though  we  call  it  beg 
ging,  with  them  it  is  not  so.  It  is  the  right  and  privi 
lege  of  friendship.  As  nothing  is  too  valuable  to  give, 
so  nothing  is  too  much  to  ask  of  a  friend,  or  appropriate 
in  his  absence.  This  with  him  is  not  theft.  His  friend 
would  have  given  it.  The  writer,  on  one  occasion,  after 
buying  articles  at  the  trading-house  for  an  Indian,  had 
twelve  dollars  left,  which  another  Indian  wanted,  but 
was  refused ;  he  then  applied  to  the  agent,  who  directed 
it  to  be  given  him.  On  going  to  camp,  and  explaining 
the  transaction  to  the  Kiowa  to  whom  the  money  be 
longed,  he  exclaimed,  "  Ugh  !  All  right ,  give  it  to  him  ; 
he  my  brother." 

They  undertake  long  journeys,  visit  distant  tribes,  to 
renew  their  friendship.  Such  visits  are  received  with 
ceremonious  feasting,  and  valuable  presents  are  ex 
changed.  A  horse  and  riding  equipage,  of  such  value 
in  the  eyes  of  the  owner  that  money  could  not  purchase 
them,  are  cheerfully  given  to  a  friend,  upon  an  expres 
sion  of  admiration. 

The  people  belonging  to  the  same  chief  encamp  to 
gether,  and  sometimes  several  chiefs  belonging  to  the 
same  tribe,  with  their  people,  dwell  in  the  same  camp. 
Good  feeling  prevails  among  them  :  no  disputes ;  no 
quarrelling.  They  love  company,  and  visit  much  Trom 
lodge  to  lodge.  It  not  unfrequently  occurs  that  the 
people  of  several  lodges  eat  together.  They  go  to  one 


322  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

to  eat  meat,  to  another  for  bread  and  coffee,  and  so 
around.  No  one  in  camp  is  deficient  in  food  while 
another  has  it.  The  manner  of  partaking  is  worthy,  per 
haps,  of  description.  The  company  is  seated,  or  squatted, 
rather,  around  on  the  matting  that  forms  the  beds  at 
night,  their  feet  gathered  under  them.  Short  boards 
or  thick  pieces  of  hide  are  placed  before  each  one  ;  the 
meat  is  taken  out  of  the  kettle  by  the  fingers  of  the 
woman  who  officiates  as  cook,  and  apportioned  to  each 
one,  and  placed  before  him  ;  bread  is  apportioned  out, 
and  cups  for  the  coffee  furnished  to  each.  The  party  is 
some  time  in  partaking  of  the  meal,  which  is  enlivened 
by  much  conversation,  amusing  tales,  and  laughter, 
while  the  meat  is  torn  to  pieces  by  the  teeth  and  ringers, 
sometimes  with  the  assistance  of  a  knife.  On  the  arri 
val  of  a  visitor,  no  matter  what  his  business  or  of  what 
tribe,  food  is  set  before  him,  and  after  he  has  rested  and 
refreshed  himself  he  may  explain  his  business. 

Their  taste  being,  in  some  respects,  rather  obtuse,  the 
flesh  of  which  they  partake  is  not  objected  to,  even 
Uiough  it  be  too  long  since  it  was  killed,  or  even  wheth 
er  it  was  killed  at  all.  Many  a  buffalo  calf,  dying  with 
us  mother,  is  thus  served  up.  They  have  no  idea  of 
being  filthy  in  their  habits,  as  who  has  ?  What  if  they 
did  not  wash  their  hands  before  mixing  the  bread,  or 
taking  up  the  meat  ?  Meat  is  meat,  and,  therefore, 
clean.  No  matter  if  it  has  been  carried  thirty  or  fifty 
miles,  swinging  and  flopping  upon  the  sides  of  a  mule, 
until  covered  with  dust,  sweat,  and  hair ;  it  needs  no 
washing,  or  at  least  gets  none,  before  being  put  into  the 
camp-kettle.  If  the  hair,  boiled  into  strings  and  served 
up  with  the  beef,  is  unpalatable,  it  is  quietly  taken  out 
of  the  mouth,  and  thrown  away.  Hair  is  clean,  dust  is 


APPENDIX.  323 

clean.  If  dirt  is,  as  has  been  defined,  matter  out  of 
place,  there  is  none  in  an  Indian  camp  ;  for  what  can  be 
out  of  place  where  nothing  has  a  place? 

As  might  be  expected  of  a  people  whose  subsistence 
depends  upon  the  chase,  they  are  not  particular  as  to 
the  kind  of  meat  used,  unless  proscribed  by  "  medicine." 
The  buffalo,  antelope,  or  deer,  has  the  preference  ;  if 
these  cannot  be  obtained,  a  pony  or  mule,  a  dog  or  a 
wolf,  supplies  the  deficiency ;  and  even  the  poor  little 
land  tortoise  does  not  come  amiss.  To  the  latter  I  be 
came  somewhat  partial,  from  the  fact  that,  being  thrown 
into  the  fire  alive,  and  roasted  with  his  shell  on,  there 
could  none  of  their  filth  be  introduced.  Do  not  consider 
this  act  cruel.  A  tortoise  thrown  into  a  hot  fire,  with 
his  back  down,  never  struggles,  or  gives  any  indication 
of  pain,  but  is  apparently  dead  immediately,  while  he 
would  live  for  hours  with  his  head  severed  from  his 
body.  The  Kiowas  and  Comanches  do  not  eat  birds 
or  fish,  neither  does  the  Kiowa  eat  the  flesh  of  the  bear. 
They  are  forbidden,  in  the  code  of  laws,  as  unclean  — 
tabooed  —  or,  in  plain  Indian,  "bad  medicine."  Hence 
with  them  the  wild  turkey  is  valuable  only  for  its  feath 
ers,  which  they  use  to  wing  their  arrows. 

After  a  meal,  water  is  always  offered  to  all  who  have 
partaken  of  it,  to  rinse  the  mouth  and  wash  the  hands. 
After  this  the  pipe  may  be  in  order,  but  not  necessarily. 
If  it  be  introduced,  the  women  withdraw,  and  some  im 
portant  subject  is  discussed.  The  pipe  is  always  circu 
lated  from  one  to  another,  from  the  right  towards  the 
left. 

The  chiefs  and  principal  men  in  a  camp  always  have 
a  smoke  in  the  evening,  in  which  every  one  observes  his 
"  medicine,"  or  religious  vows,  nr.ide  upon  some  occa- 


324  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

sion  of  sickness,  danger,  or  enterprise,  in  which  spiritual 
aid  was  invoked,  and  a  vow  made  if  successful.  A 
medicine -man  belonging  in  the  camp  prepares  the  pipe, 
and  lights  it,  often  burying  a  pinch  of  tobacco,  taken 
froai  the  bowl  of  the  pipe,  in  the  ground,  as  an  offering 
to  their  mother,  the  earth,  and  after  lighting  the  pipe, 
blows  a  whiff  or  two  of  the  smoke  upwards,  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  and  another  towards  the  earth,  and  passes 
it  to  the  one  at  his  left  hand,  who  performs  some  pecu 
liar  ceremony  in  accordance  with  his  •'  medicine,"  and 
passes  it  on  ;  each  in  turn  takes  the  pipe,  until  it  reaches 
the  one  nearest  the  entrance  of  the  lodge,  when  it  re 
turns,  passes  the  medicine-man  to  the  extreme  right, 
whence  it  commences  another  round.  Plans  for  the 
next  day  are  agreed  upon,  and  other  matters  relating  to 
the  tribe  are  talked  over,  while  the  pipe  is  circulating. 
Social  conversation,  tales,  &c.,  are  in  order  .between  the 
times  of  smoking,  or  after  each  pipeful  has  been  exhaust 
ed.  Thus  the  evening  is  spent  with  the  old  men.  In 
the  morning,  an  old  man  walks  out  in  front  of  his  lodge, 
and.  in  deep,  stentorian  tones,  announces  the  plans  for 
the  day,  as  agreed  upon  the  evening  before. 

In  the  matter  of  dress,  though  apparently  cumbrous 
and  disgusting  to  civilized  eyes,  it  is  pretty  well  adapted 
to  their  mode  of  life.  Their  out-of-door  life  is  chiefly 
spent  on  horseback,  and  while  the  mornings  and  even 
ings  are  cool,  the  middle  of  the  day  may  be  hot ;  the 
blanket  is  easily  dropped  from  the  shoulders  when  too 
warm,  and  brought  up  again  when  cooler.  It  is  also 
better  adapted  to  camping  out  at  night  than  any  gar 
ment  cut  to  lit  the  body,  allowing  of  greater  ease  and 
freedom  of  motion,  besides  making  a  softer  and  warmer 
bed,  without  an  extra  outfit.  Their  ornaments  are  heavy, 


APPENDIX.  325 

cumbrous,  costly,  and,  many  times,  inconvenient,  espe 
cially  those  of  the  warriors. 

They  wear  a  profusion  of  rings  on  their  fingers  and 
in  their  ears,  from  the  latter  of  which  hang  small  brass 
chains,  terminated  by  small  pieces  of  tin,  or  German 
silver,  cut  in  fanciful  forms.  They  also  wear  a  heavy  or 
nament  upon  the  breast,  made  of  sea-shells,  turned  into 
the  form  of  pencils,  and  drilled  or  bored  through  from  end 
to  end,  and  kno\vn  to  traders  as  hair-pipe.  Many  of 
these  are  strung  on  leather,  and  suspended  from  the  neck, 
so  as  to  spread  over  the  breast.  These  pipes  being  costly, 
such  an  ornament  often  costs  from  sixty  to  one  hundred 
and  twenty  dollars.  Their  moccasons  and  leggings  are 
usually  ornamented  with  beads  and  fringes,  which  are 
differently  made  by  the  different  tribes,  so  as  to  indicate 
the  tribe  of  the  wearer.  Hence  a  moccason,  a  war- 
bonnet,  or  an  arrow  lost  by  a  raiding-party,  and  found, 
leads  to  the  discovery  of  the  tribe  of  the  depredators. 
Small  bells  are  often  worn  on  the  fringes  of  the  leggings, 
making  a  tinkling  as  they  move  about.  The  women 
wear  brass  wire  upon  their  arms  as  bracelets.  These 
are  cut  of  the  right  length  to  reach  around  the  wrists, 
one  a  little  larger  than  another,  and  reach  one  third  of 
the  way  to  the  elbows. 

The  scalp-lock  of  the  men  is  worn  in  a  long,  heavy 
braid,  hanging  down  upon  the  back,  while  the  side-locks 
are  carefully  wrapped  in  fur,  or  strips  of  cloth  of  differ 
ent  colors,  and  hang  down  in  front  of  the  shoulders. 
One  or  both  of  these  side-locks  are  severed  in  mourn 
ing,  and  burned  or  buried  with  the  dead — the  only 
occasion  of  cutting  the  hair.  They  scarify  their  faces, 
breasts,  and  arms,  and  smear  themselves  with  their  own 
blood,  on  the  loss  of  near  friends,  and  sometimes  cut  off 


326  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

a  joint  of  a  finger :  this  last  is  practised  by  the  Che- 
yennes  and  the  Kiowa  women.  During  the  season  of 
mourning  all  ornaments  are  put  away,  as  well  as  all 
gayly-colored  clothing.  These  are  usually  burned  or 
buried  with  the  dead.  The  mourner  wanders  alone,  in 
solitary  places,  giving  utterance  to  the  most  dismal  wail 
ing.  However  they  may  have  felt  towards  an  individ 
ual  while  living,  when  dead  he  is  always  spoken  of  with 
praise,  though  his  name  is  seldom  uttered  by  them.  They 
are  animated  in  conversation,  and  sometimes  imagina 
tive.  Exploits  of  former  chiefs  form  a  large  portion  of 
the  evening  entertainment,  and  are  greedily  listened  to 
by  the  young,  who,  through  the  natural  vividness  with 
which  youth  receive  exciting  events,  in  telling  them  in 
after  life  are  apt  to  get  them  exaggerated.  Hence  the 
deeds  of  former  times  far  exceed  those  of  the  present  de 
generate  days.  Traditions  are  also  told  over  to  the  young 
by  night,  some  tribes  refusing  to  tell  them  in  the  daytime. 

The  young  men  and  warriors  have  many  games  of 
chance,  which  they  play,  accompanied  by  singing  and 
sometimes  drumming ;  these  are  often  continued  through 
out  the  entire  night.  Indeed,  in  large  camps  of  from  one 
hundred  to  two  hundred  lodges,  seldom  a  night  passes 
without  hearing  the  sound  of  the  drum,  continued  until 
long  after  sunrise. 

The  girls  and  young  women  are  not  without  sports, 
different,  it  is  true,  from  those  of  the  young  men,  but 
equally  exhilarating.  The  children,  of  both  sexes,  have 
their  evening  dancing  fires,  where  they  exercise  until 
'  late  in  the  evening.  Night,  indeed,  is  the  season  for 
mirth,  revelry,  and  voluptuous  enjoyment  in  an  Indian 
camp,  and  there  is  usually  more  noise  then  than  in  the 
daytime.  Day  sports  with  the  men  consist  of  horse- 


APPENDIX.  327 

racing,  and  exercising  with  the  bows  and  arrows ;  with 
the  women,  of  ball  playing.  Most  of  their  sports,  except 
the  last,  and  their  dancing,  are  a  species  of  gambling,  in 
which  horses,  blankets,  robes,  bows  and  arrows,  in  short 
every  article  of  value,  are  wagered,  won,  and  lost.  Per 
haps  I  ought  not  to  have  excepted  from  the  latter  class 
of  sports  the  young  women's  game  of  ball,  as  here 
many  a  heart  is  smitten  by  the  blind  god  and  lost.  A 
little  past  the  middle  of  the  afterno9n  of  a  pleasant  day, 
the  work  having  been  accomplished,  except  the  prepara 
tions  for  the  evening  meal,  all  the  belles  of  the  encamp 
ment,  in  their  best  and  most  showy  attire,  and  highly  dec 
orated  with  paint  and  ornaments,  armed  with  a  crooked 
club,  assemble  on  the  ball-ground.  This  is  a  level  piece 
of  ground  just  outside  of  the  camp,  which  has  been  freed 
from  brush  and  other  impediments  to  the  coming  conflict. 
Several  old  women,  having  charge  of  young  children, 
gather  in  groups  around.  Stakes  are  set  twenty  rods 
apart,  preliminaries  arranged,  the  party  divided,  and  the 
game  commences.  This  is  a  violent  contest,  by  each 
party,  to  drive  the  other  to  its  home  stakes,  by  scram 
bling,  running,  kicking,  and  knocking  the  ball  from  the 
ground  with  their  clubs.  Some  of  them  acquire  such 
expertuess  as  to  send  it  half  way  to  the  stake  with  a 
single  blow. 

As  the  game  goes  on,  the  ground  becomes  surrounded 
by  spectators  of  the  other  sex,  who  watch,  with  excited 
eagerness,  the  activity  of  the  fair  (?)  combatants.  Some 
of  the  latter,  by  their  clumsy  gait,  awkward  and  ill- 
directed  efforts,  secure  to  themselves  various  appropriate 
epithets,  of  no  over-pleasing  character,  from  the  old 
women,  while  the  graceful  figure  and  movements  of  oth 
ers,  with  their  well-timed  blows,  raising  the  ba-1  high  in 


328  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

the  air,  far  above  the  reach  of  the  opposite  contestants, 
towards  the  goal  of  victory,  —  whose  gay  colors  always 
show  at  the  right  place,  at  the  right  moment, —  win  for 
themselves  more  pleasing  and  equally  appropriate  enco 
miums  from  them. 

The  young  men  are  silent  witnesses  of  the  contest, 
which  ends  abruptly  on  the  setting  of  the  sun.  Their 
ears  were  also  open  to  the  remarks  of  the  old  women. 
If  the  heart  of  any  one  of  them  is  touched  with  the 
tender  passion,  he  seeks  acquaintance  and  cultivates  a 
friendship  with  a  brother  or  other  near  relative  of  the 
maiden,  tells  him  of  his  love,  and  by  the  gift  of  a  pony, 
or  some  valued  present,  procures  his  good  offices  as  a 
friend,  to  intercede  in  his  behalf,  not  only  with  the 
object  of  his  affection,  but  with  her  parents.  He  mag 
nifies  the  bravery,  strength,  courage,  success  in  the 
chase,  and  other  good  qualities  of  his  friend  to  his 
parents,  conveys  to  his  sister  some  present  from  him  to 
herself,  with  information  of  his  love  and  the  number  of 
ponies  he  possesses,  and  finally  gives  him  an  invitation 
to  the  lodge.  If  a  favorable  impression  has  been  made, 
he  is  met  at  the  entrance  of  the  lodge  by  the  object  of 
his  love,  who  takes  his  horse,  unsaddles  it,  and  lariats  it 
out,  while  he  is  invited  into  the  lodge  by  the  father  or 
brother.  If  she  is  not  duly  impressed  with  a  sense  of 
his  worth  and  tender  affection,  she  is  not  seen.  Should 
the  course  of  love  run  smooth,  eventually,  perhaps  not 
for  weeks,  a  contract  is  made  ;  her  value  is  extolled  by 
her  mother,  while  her  father,  anxious  to  drive  as  good  a 
bargain  as  possible,  fixes  her  price  in  ponies,  blankets,  or 
other  articles  of  value.  Terms  agreed  upon  with  the 
parents,  he  at  length  offers  to  give  her  all  the  ponies  she 
wishes,  and  she  names  two,  four,  six,  or  eight,  as  she 


APPENDIX.  329 

happens  to  fancy ;  he  promises  to  buy  calico,  heads, 
paint,  &c.,  for  her,  whenever  she  wants  them,  and  she 
finally  becomes  his  wife,  without  other  ceremony,  and 
they  go  off  to  the  plains  after  buffalo. 

A  quantity  of  meat  and  a  number  of  skins  secured 
they  return  to  her  father's  lodge,  where  she  dresses  and 
prepares  the  skins  for  a  lodge.  Eventually  a  new  lodge 
appears  in  camp,  and  the  tribe  numbers  one  more  family. 
Of  course,  in  such  matters  there  must  necessarily  be  a 
great  variety  of  proceedings  ;  but  the  description  above 
given  shows  the  general  practice  of  those  tribes  with 
which  I  have  been  most  acquainted. 

Sometimes  a  young  man  is  poor,  not  able  to  give  any 
ponies,  and  if  his  love  is  reciprocated,  he  elopes  with 
her,  and  his  friends  have  to  settle  the  matter  with  her 
family,  by  conciliating  their  ire,  for  his  having  dishonor 
ably  stolen  their  daughter,  with  ponies  and  other  valua 
ble  gifts.  After  this  he  is  in  no  danger,  and  may  reside 
in  the  camp  of  her  people. 

When  a  man  takes  a  wife  belonging  to  another  tribe, 
he  goes  and  lives  with  her,  as  his  own  tribe  hold  him 
thereafter  in  light  esteem.  Among  most  of  the  tribes  a 
man  may  have  more  than  one  wife,  and  in  some  instances 
as  many  as  six  ;  usually  each  wrife  has  a  separate  lodge, 
in  which  she  and  her  children  reside,  while  the  lord  of 
the  family  is  at  home  in  any  one  of  them,  and  occupies 
them  at  his  pleasure. 

Among  the  Comanches  frequent  instances  of  desertion 
occur,  but  it  is  of  more  seldom  occurrence  with  the 
Kiowas  arid  Apaches.  Parental  affection  is  very  strong, 
and  more  strongly  manifested  towards  the  boys  ;  both 
parents  are  proud  of  a  son  —  a  young  warrior — who 
may  become  a  great  man  in  his  tribe,  while  in  a  daugh- 


830  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

ter  they  see  only  the  advantage  of  the  servile  assist 
ance  in  the  household.  As  a  consequence,  the  girls  are 
brought  up  to  labor,  while  the  boys,  furnished  with  bowa 
and  arrows,  are  allowed  unrestrained  liberty,  and  are 
very  seldom,  if  ever,  corrected.  They  may  tyrannize  over 
the  girls,  and,  as  the  future  lords  of  the  tribe,  are  seldom 
chided  in  any  respect.  If  any  one  of  them,  however, 
becomes  unbearably  insolent,  on  some  occasion  when  the 
principal  men  are  together,  and  he  is  present,  he  becomes 
the  subject  of  cutting  sarcasm,  to  which  he  cannot  utter 
a  word,  and  from  which  he  may  not  withdraw  ;  he  must 
endure  until  he  most  heartily  abhors  himself.  Eventu 
ally  he  learns  to  conduct  himself  with  more  becoming 
dignity  and  decorum. 

A  young  man  withholds  his  opinion  in  the  presence  of 
his  seniors.  At  length,  after  having  sat  in  the  councils 
of  the  chiefs,  and  been  urged  t<»  give  his  opinion,  he 
answers.  "  I  am  a  young  man  ;  I  have  not  wisdom  to 
speak  before  wise  men  ;  yet  I  think,''  so  and  so. 

In  their  arrangements  and  general  economy  they  have 
no  system  or  method,  but  are  governed  according  to  the 
dictates  of  the  moment,  or  as  the  occasion  may  demand. 

Their  ideas  of  religion  are  vague  and  unsatisfactory. 
They  believe  in  a  multitude  of  good  and  evil  spirits, 
each  class  having  a  great  chief,  by  whom  they  are  con 
trolled.  These  spirits  rule  the  affairs  and  destinies  of 
men.  The  Great  Good  Spirit  brings  about  all  that  is 
good  or  beneficial  to  men,  as  health,  peace,  plenty,  and 
happiness,  through  the  medium  of  inferior  good  spirits. 

All  good  and  useful  animals  were  made  by  him  for 
their  use,  while  such  animals  as  the  panther,  venomous 
serpents,  and  reptiles  were  made  for  the  injury  of  men, 
by  the  bad  spirits.  The  flesh  of  such  animals  is  not  fit 


APPENDIX.  331 

for  food,  hence  is  proscribed  by  their  "medicine."  All 
the  evils  to  which  they  are  subject,  as  sickness,  'war, 
hunger,  and  distress,  are  brought  upon  them  through 
the  influence  of  evil  spirits.  Hence  their  system  of  reli 
gion  involves  no  particular  duties  further  than  that  the 
aid  of  the  Good  Spirit  is  to  be  invoked,  and  the  wrath 
and  enmity  of  the  evil  must  be  appeased.  They  believe 
in  a  future  existence,  but'  I  could  never  ascertain  that 
they  have  any  idea  of  accountability.  Their  religious 
observances  and  superstitions  are  denominated  u  medi 
cine,"  and  are  "  made  "  by  all,  in  some  form  or  other; 
but  the  medicine-man  or  sorcerer  is  expected  to  conduct 
all  important  u  medicine  making "  for  the  tribe.  The 
medicine-man  is  not  only  the  physician,  but  the  priest  of 
the  tribe,  and  takes  much  pains  to  lock  the  whole  sys 
tem  in  m^ystery.  They  powwow  over  the  sick,  make 
medicine  for  rain,  for  success  in  the  chase,  raiding,  and 
for  the  protection  of  their  warriors.  This  is  done  by 
some  mysterious  process,  by  which  the  enmity  of  the  evil 
spirit  is  appeased,  and  the  protection  of  the  good  secured. 
A  charm  is  worn,  by  which  the  individual  may  be  recog 
nized  by  his  protecting  spirit ;  nearly  every  person,  old 
or  young,  wears  something  of  this  kind,  and  attaches 
them  to  his  war-horse. 

Their  system  of  medicine  involves  a  belief  in  witch 
craft,  sorcery,  and  supernatural  agency.  Almost  every 
object  in  nature  is  the  dwelling-place  of  a  spirit.  Ani 
mals  know  this,  and  make  medicine  for  their  protection 
before  engaging  in  any  conflict  with  each  other.  The 
buffalo  chief,  while  leading  his  herd,  meets  another. 
Each  bellows  forth  his  defiance,  stops,  tears  up  the  earth 
witli  his  horns,  gets  down  upon  his  knees,  rubs  his  shoul 
ders  in  the  dirt  thus  loosened,  with  his  fore  feet  paws  it 


332  LIFE  AMONG    THE  INDIANS. 

over  his  body,  filling  his  hair  with  dust  and  dirt.  This  is 
his  war  medicine.  He  then  rushes  to  the  combat.  Some 
times  both  are  killed,  sometimes  one  ;  oftener  one  gives 
up  conquered,  and  slowly  limps  away,  while  the  conqueror 
triumphantly  leads  away  both  herds.  The  Kiowa  learns 
his  war  medicine  from  the  buffalo.  After  discovering  his 
enemy,  he  stops,  re-covers  his  body  with  war-paint,  which 
he  carries  about  his  person,  and  which  he  has  not  bought 
from  a  trader,  but  dug  from  the  earth. 

The  earth  is  the  mother,  not  only  of  men,  but  of  ani 
mals.  The  mother  is  the  natural  protector  of  the  young. 
The  buffalo,  by  loosening  the  dirt  with  his  horns,  and 
the  Kiowa  by  digging  his  war-paint,  calls  the  attention 
of  his  mother  to  her  child ;  and,  by  covering  himself 
with  some  of  her  elements,  clothes  himself  for  the  battle 
with  her  spirit  and  power.  Such  is  the  regard  of  the 
Kiowa  for  the  earth,  that,  as  they  have  repeatedly  told 
me,  no  one  of  them  will  kill  a  person  while  he  is  digging 
in  it.  He  will  attract  his  attention  in  some  manner,  and 
having  made  his  own  medicine,  cause  him  to  cease  dig 
ging  and  to  look  up.  When  he  looks  up  his  medicine 
is  made,  and  they  are  on  even  footing  for  the  contest. 

A  round  ball  is  sometimes  found  in  the  stomach  of  a 
buffalo,  which,  after  being  removed,  becomes  hard,  and 
resembles,  except  in  weight,  a  smooth  round  stone :  this, 
whatever  its  origin,  is  regarded  by  the  Indians  as  his 
medicine  of  life.  Their  idea  is,  that  it  renders  it  very 
difficult,  if  not  entirely  impossible,  to  kill  him.  A  buf* 
falo  is  sometimes  pierced  through  and  through  with 
arrows  or  bullets,  and  still  has  strength  to  fight  furious 
ly  in  his  own  defence.  If,  however,  he  is  overcome  and 
vanquished,  his  stomach  is  searched  thoroughly  for  this 
remarkable  stone,  as  they  call  it,  which  the  Indiana 


APPENDIX.  333 

suppose  he  has  swallowed.  If  one  is  found,  it  is  taken 
possession  of,  not  only  to  attest  the  power  of  the  man 
who  has  it,  but  also  to  render  him  invincible  in  battle.  I 
have  seen  these  medicine  stones  three  inches  in  diameter. 

The  Comanches  regard  the  wolf  as  a  brother,  who 
many  times  evinces  the  warmth  of  his  brotherly  affec 
tion  by  warning  them  of  impending  evil.  In  their  jour 
neys,  should  a  wolf  spring  up  before  them,  look  at  them, 
and  bark,  or  howl,  as  he  sometimes  does,  they  will  turn 
their  course,  and  travel  no  farther  in  that  direction  on 
that  day.  The  wolf  has  warned  them  of  danger,  and 
they  must  heed  the  warning.  As  it  was  not  my  design 
to  make  a  treatise  of  their  superstitions,  perhaps  what 
has  been  written  in  this  respect  will  be  sufficient  to  ren 
der  intelligible  their  ideas  of  religion,  and  what  is  meant 
by  the  use  of  the  word  "  medicine. "  fcftCfoh  Libtf 

The  Indian  has  been  described  as  being  grave'  and 
brave,  possessing  a  lofty  independence  of  character,  and 
a  stoical  insensibility  to  pain.  Without  here  speaking 
of  the  other  qualities  of  his  nature,  so  far  as  my  acquaint 
ance  and  observation  extend,  the  Indians  of  the  south 
west,  while  they  may  be  grave  in  important  councils, 
are  sociable,  lively,  and  even  jovial  in  conversation,  and 
as  much  enjoy  a  joke  as  any  class  of  people  I  was  ever 
among,  provided  it  does  not  cut  their  pride  too  closely, 
and  are  as  capable  of  turning  their  wit  to  their  own 
account.  While  I  do  not  intend  to  reproduce  much  that 
has  passed  before  me  in  proof  of  this  position,  I  propose 
to  introduce  a  few  anecdotes  illustrative  of  their  super 
stitious  notions,  and  the  peculiar  huinorousness  of  their 
character. 


334  LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 


ANECDOTES. 

THE  SIGNAL  STATION  AS  A  WEATHER  FACTORY. 

THE  Cherokees,  though  perhaps  the  most  advanced  in 
the  arts  of  civilization  of  any  tribe  in  the  Indian  Terri 
tory,  are  still  very  superstitious,  and  firm  believers  in  the 
power  of  "  medicine,"  as  the  following  will  illustrate  :  — 

When  the  signal  station  was  being  built  at  Fort  Gib 
son,  in  their  country,  some  one,  in  a  joke,  told  the  Indi 
ans  it  was  designed  for  a  weather  factory,  and  when  it 
should  be  completed  and  in  working  order,  the  white 
people  would  be  able  to  control  the  weather  for  the 
whole  Indian  country.  A  few  days  after  its  completion 
and  equipment,  a  tremendous  storm  set  in,  accompanied 
by  a  heavy  rain-fall  of  some  weeks'  continuance.  The 
Indians  attributed  so  unusual  a  storm  to  the  strong 
44  medicine"  of  the  sergeant  who  had  charge  of  the 
station,  and  determined  on  putting  a  stop  to  such  pro 
ceedings  by  killing  him  and  destroying  his  Weather 
Factory.  Accordingly  they  assembled  in  large  numbers, 
and  were  prevented  from  the  execution  of  their  object 
only  by  the  firmness  of  the  commander  at  the  fort. 
Though  the  object  of  the  station  and  its  appendages 
was  fully  explained  to  them,  many  of  the  Indians  still 
look  upon  it  with  suspicion,  and  regard  the  sergeant 
with  great  awe,  as  being  a  most  powerful  "  medicine 
man,"  capable  of  bringing  another  deluge,  and  drown 
ing  the  entire  nation. 

BAD  MEDICINE  IN  QUIRTSQUIP'S  CORNFIELD. 

At  the  council  held  at  Fort  Sill,  in  the  fall  of  1873, 
Quirtsquip,  a  Comanche  chief,  made  complaint  to  Com- 


APPENDIX.  335 

missioner  Smith,  that  Washington,  while  he  was  there, 
made  promise  to  him  that  the  agent  should  make  him  a 
house  and  a  cornfield,  and  he  would  like  to  see  some 
thing  of  it.  The  commissioner  inquired  of  him  if  his 
agent  had  done  nothing  for  him.  He  replied  that  the 
agent  did  make  him  a  little  field,  and  he  came  and  sat 
down  by  it.  There  immediately  arose  the  most  terrific 
thunder-storm  he  ever  knew,  right  over  that  field.  He 
looked  about,  and  it  Avas  all  clear  everywhere  else;  but 
just  over  his  field  and  lodge  the  clouds  whirled,  and  the 
lightning  and  thunder  were  awful.  When  he  saw  that 
it  was  clear  all  around,  he  concluded  there  \vas  "  bad 
medicine  "  in  the  field,  decamped,  and  had  not  been  back 
to  it  since. 

CADDO  GEORGE  ON  THE  WHITE  MAN'S  ROAD. 

In  the  summer  of  1871,  Caddo  George,  having  had  a 
field  made,  raised  some  corn  to  sell.  He  accordingly 
went  to  Shirley,  the  trader,  and  contracted  his  corn,  and 
was  furnished  with  a  corn-sheller  to  shell  it,  and  sacks  to 
put  it  in.  In  due  time  the  corn  was  delivered,  which, 
from  some  cause,  weighed  unusually  heavy.  George, 
however,  was  paid  in  goods,  at  a  heavy  price,  correspond 
ing  with  the  weight  of  the  corn. 

When  the  sacks  were  emptied,  —  which  was  not  done 
for  some  days,  —  a  large  stone  was  found  in  the  middle 
of  each  sack,  fully  accounting  for  the  greater  weight  of 
the  corn.  George  was  called  to  an  account  by  the  trader, 
when  he  acknowledged  to  putting  the  stones  in  the  sacks. 
He  stated  that,  having  started  on  the  white  man's  road, 
he  thought  it  was  a  pretty  good  road,  and  was  anxious 
to  follow  it  up.  He  accordingly  watched  the  white  men, 
in  order  to  learn  it  well.  The  trader  had  cheated  him  a 


336  LIFE  AMONG   THE  INDIANS. 

great  deal,  and  he  thought  it  was  part  of  the  white  man's 
road,  and  he  would  try  and  cheat  him  just  a  little.  The 
logic  was  good,  and  as  George  had  been  paid,  the  trader 
could  recover  nothing,  and  had  to  consider  the  explana 
tion  satisfactory. 

WHAT  BECAME  OF  THE  CATTLE. 

At  the  time  of  the  council  held  at  Old  Fort  Cobb,  on 
the  Washita  River,  in  the  summer  of  1872,  rations  ran 
short,  and  a  small  party  of  Comanches  were  sent  into  the 
Wichita  Agency  for  a  supply  of  beef.  The  acting  agent 
turned  out  eleven  head  of  cattle  to  them.  On  their  way 
out,  passing  a  Caddo  farm,  they  saw  a  quantity  of  water 
melons,  of  which  the  wild  Indians  are  passionately  fond. 
The  sight  of  this  luscious  fruit  was  too  strong  a  tempta 
tion  to  the  Indian,  to  whom  the  cattle  had  been  intrust 
ed,  and  he  immediately  struck  up  a  bargain  for  what 
melons  he  and  his  companions  could  eat,  giving  five 
steers  for  them.  While  engaged  in  eating  the  melons, 
another  got  away,  and  they  saw  no  more  of  him  ;  so  that 
they  went  on  to  the  council  with  only  five,  instead  of 
eleven  beeves.  The  paper  he  brought  from  the  acting 
agent  giving  a  greater  number  than  they  delivered,  led 
to  an  investigation  of  the  subject.  The  leader  of  the 
party  explained  the  transaction,  pleading  as  a  palliation 
for  the  offence  that  he  did  not  make  the  trade  so  much 
because  he  wanted  the  melons,  as  to  encourage  the  },oor 
Caddo  to  keep  on  in  the  white  man's  road,  which  he  was 
working  and  struggling  to  follow.  He  was  surprised 
that  the  white  chief  should  call  him  to  account  for  doing 
what  appeared  to  him  to  be  a  meritorious  deed.  Ten 
Bears,  the  head  chief  of  that  band  of  the  Comanches  to 
which  the  party  belonged,  then  took  the  subject  up,  and 


APPENDIX.  337 

said  he  was  surprised  that  a  "  big  fuss  "  should  be  made 
for  what  appeared  to  him  to  be  a  praiseworthy  act.  He 
thought  the  deed  in  itself  indicated  an  advancement  in 
the  white  man's  road  beyond  what  he  had  an  idea  any 
of  his  people  had  attained.  If  he  had  been  following  the 
old  Comanche  road,  he  would  have  stolen  the  melons, 
instead  of  paying  liberally  for  them.  This  was  putting 
the  case  before  the  commissioner  hi  a  new  light,  and  as 
nothing  more  could  be  done,  the  Indian  was  fully  exon 
erated. 

WHY  THEY  CRIED. 

Several  years  ago  a  delegation  of  wild  Indians  were 
induced  to  go  to  Washington.  On  their  way,  as  usual, 
they  stopped  a  short  time  at  Philadelphia.  A  worthy 
Friend  of  that  city,  anxious  to  cultivate  good  feelings 
with  them,  invited  a  couple  of  the  prominent  chiefs, 
with  an  interpreter,  to  dine  with  him.  Upon  the  table 
was  some  horseradish  served  in  vinegar.  One  of  the 
chiefs,  at  the  suggestion  of  the  interpreter,  who  wished 
to  see  some  sport,  helped  himself  to  this  rather  largely, 
and  taking  a  mouthful  loy  way  of  tasting  it,  it  proved 
rather  pungent,  and  brought  the  tears  to  his  eyes,  ac 
companied  by  some  contortions  of  physiognomy,  which 
attracted  the  attention  of  the  other,  who  asked  what  he 
was  crying  about.  He  replied  he  was  crying  about  his 
father,  who  was  killed  some  time  before.  The  other 
thought  he  would  try  the  horseradish,  and  it  having  the 
same  effect  upon  him  as  upon  the  first,  he  was  asked, 
"  What  for  you  cry?"  "  O,  me  so  sorry,"  he  replied, 
"  you  no  die  when  your  father  did.'* 


338  LIFE  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 


WHITE  MAN'S  MEDICINE  BIGGEST. 

One  of  the  chiefs  who  went  with  the  delegation  tc 
Washington,  in  the  fall  of  1872,  told  Agent  Tatuin,  on 
his  return,  while  narrating  the  wonders  of  the  trip, 
that  the  white  man's  medicine  was  far  ahead  of  Indian 
medicine.  He  said  that  when  he  was  in  Washington, 
a  nice  suit  of  clothes  and  many  other  nice  things  were 
given  him,  and  a  fine  trunk  was  furnished  him  to  put 
them  in.  He  thought  a  great  deal  of  them,  and  antici 
pated  having  a  fine  time  exhibiting  them  to  his  people, 
when  he  got  home.  When  he  went  to  get  into  the  cars, 
a  couple  of  men  jerked  it  away  from  him,  gave  him  a 
little  piece  of  brass  money,  and  threw  the  trunk  on  to  a 
kind  of  cart  with  two  wheels,  and  ran  off  with  it,  and  he 
saw  them  throw  it  into  a  little  house  on  the  other  side 
of  the  platform  ;  at  the  same  time  he  was  hurried  into 
the  car,  which  started  off  without  his  trunk.  He  felt 
very  badly,  and  kept  thinking  what  a  strange  people 
these  white  folks  are,  to  give  him  nice  things  and  then 
steal  them  away  from  him.  He  still  kept  that  little 
piece  of  brass  money,  but  just  before  getting  to  Kansas 
City  a  man  came  around  gathering  up  all  these  little 
pieces ;  the  interpreter  told  him  to  give  him  his  ;  he 
did  so,  and  received  a  little  piece  of  paper,  which  could 
be  of  no  use  to  anybody,  as  it  was  not  big  enough  to 
make  a  cigarette  of.  The  cars  stopped,  and  he  was 
taken  to  a  hotel.  There  were  great  piles  of  trunks,  and 
among  them  was  the  very  trunk  that  was  stolen  from 
him  and  thrown  into  that  little  house  in  Washington. 
How  it  ever  got  there  he  could  not  tell,  but  was  certain 
of  one  thing,  "  There  was  the  biggest  medicine  in  that 
he  ever  saw  in  anything." 


APPENDIX.  339 


ONE  PLACE  WHERE  WHITE  MAN  CANNOT  GO. 

A  number  of  years  ago  an  Arapaho  chief  asked  a 
commissioner,  who  had  been  sent  to  the  Cheyennes  and 
Arapahoes,  what  the  white  people  thought  of  a  future 
state.  He  replied  that  those  who  were  good,  —  loved 
the  Great  Spirit,  did  not  murder,  lie,  steal,  or  cheat,  — 
when  they  died,  would  go  to  a  good  place,  where  there 
would  be  no  sorrow  or  pain,  and  would  always  remain 
happy ;  but  those  who  murder,  get  drunk,  lie,  and  cheat, 
when  they  die  will  always  be  miserable.  The  chief,  who 
had  never  seen  a  white  man  who  did  not  answer  the 
latter  description,  burst  into  loud  laughter,  at  the  same 
time  clapping  his  hands  with  delight.  The  astonished 
commissioner  inquired  what  he  was  laughing  about. 
"  O,  me  so  glad  !  "  he  replied ;  "  one  good  place  where 
white  man  no  come." 


in 


